Yellow Mama Archives

Kenneth James Crist

Home
Abbott, Patricia
Aclin, Ken
Alan, Jeff
Allen, Nick
Allison, Shane
Anderson, George
Andreopoulos, Elliott
Anick, Ronald
Anonymous 9
Ansani, Sarah
Arab, Bint
Arkell, Steven
Ashley, Jonathan
Ayris, Ian
Baird, Meg
Baker, Bobby Steve
Baker, Nathan
Baltensperger, Peter
Barnett, Brian
Bastard, Scurvy
Bates, Jack
Baugh, Darlene
Bautz, Jon
Beal, Anthony
Beck, Gary
Beharry, Gary J.
Beloin, Phil
Bennett, Eric
Bergland, Grant
Berman, Daniel
Berriozabal, Luis
Bigney, Tyler
Black, Sarah
Blair, Travis
Blake, M.
Blake, Steven
Bolt, Andy
Bonehill, L. R.
Bosworth, Mel
Bowen, Sean C.
Boye, Kody
Bradford, Ryan
Bradshaw, Bob
Brady, Dave
Brandonisio, Michael
Brannigan, Tory
Brawn, Jason D.
Brennan, Liam
Britt, Alan
Brock, Brandon K.
brook, j.
Brown, A. J.
Brown, Eric
Brown, Melanie
Brown, R. Thomas
Bull, Warren
Burgess, Donna
Burton, Michael
Butler, Janet
Butler, Terence
Cano, Valentina
Cartwright, Steve
Castle, Chris
Chen, Colleen
Chesler, Adam
Chiaia, Ralph-Michael
Christensen, Jan
Christopher, J. B.
Compton, Sheldon Lee
Conley, Stephen
Coral, Jay
Corman-Roberts, Paul
Crandall, Rob
Cranmer, David
Criscuolo, Carla
Crisman, Robert
Crist, Kenneth
Crouch & Woods
Crumpton, J. C.
Cunningham, Stephen
Curry, A. R.
D., Jack
Dabbe, Lyla K.
Dallett, Cassandra
Damian, Josephine
Danoski, Joseph V.
Darby, Kurtis
Daly, Jim
Dalzell, Randy
Day, Holly
Deal, Chris
de Bruler, Connor
De France, Steve
De Long, Aimee
de Marco, Guy Anthony
Dexter, Matthew
Dick, Paul "Deadeye"
Dickson, Clair
Dollesin, Robert Aquino
Doran, Phil
Doreski, William
Draime, Doug
Drake, Lena Judith
Duke, Jason
Dunwoody, David
Edgington, M. L. III
Elias, Ramsey Mark
Elliott, Beverlyn L.
Elliott, Garnett
Ellis, Asher
Ellman, Neil
England, Kellie R.
Erianne, John
Erlewine, David
Eyberg, Jamie
Fallow, Jeff
Falo, William
Fedigan, William J.
Fenster, Timothy
Folz, Crystal
Fortune, Cornelius
Fralik, Tim A.
Franceschina, Susan
Fredd, D. E.
Funk, Matthew C.
Gallik, Daniel
Gann, Alan
Gardner, Cheryl Ann
Genz, Brian
Gilbert, Colin
Gladeview, Lawrence
Gleisser, Sheldon
Goddard, L. B.
Godwin, Richard
Good, Howie
Goodman, Tina
Goss, Christopher
Gradowski, Janel
Grant, Christopher
Grant, Stewart
Gray, Glenn
Grey, John
Grover, Michael
Gurney, Kenneth P.
Hagen, Andi
Hancock, Josh
Handley, Paul
Hansen, Melissa
Hardin, J. Scott
Harper, Sheri
Harrington, Jim
Hartman, Michelle
Haskins, Chad
Hatzialexandrou, Anjelica
Haycock, Brian
Hayes, A. J.
Hayes, John
Height, Diane
Heifetz, Justin
Heimler, Heidi
Heitz, Russ
Helmsley, Fiona
Henry, Robert Louis
Hilary, Sarah
Hill, Richard
Hilson, J. Robert
Hivner, Christopher
Hobbs, R. J.
Hodges, Oliver
Hodgkinson, Marie
Hor, Emme
Houston, Jennifer
Howard, Peter
Howell, Byron
Howells, Ann
Hudson, Rick
Hughes, Mike
Hunt, Jason
Huskey, Jason L.
Hyde, Justin
Irwin, Daniel
Jacobson, E. J.
James, Christopher
James, Colin
Jee, Gaye
Jensen, Steve
Johanson, Jacob
Johnson, John
Johnson, Moctezuma
Jones, Annika
Jonopulos, Colette
Julian, Emileigh
Kabel, Dana
Keaton, David James
Keller, Marty
Keith, Michael C.
Kempka, Hal
Kerins, Mike
Kerry, Vic
Kimball R. D.
"K.J."
Klim, Christopher
Knapp, Kristen Lee
Kowalcyzk, Alec
Koweski, Karl
Kuch, Terence
La Rosa, F. Michael
Laemmle, Michael Ray
Laughlin, Greg
Lee, M.A.B.
Lees, Arlette
Lees, Lonni
LeJay, Brian K. Jr.
Lewis, Cynthia Ruth
Lifshin, Lyn
Lin, Jamie
Littlefield, Sophie
Locke, Duane
Lopez, Aurelio Rico III
Lo Rocco, Brian
Lovisi, Gary
Lynch, Nulty
Mac, David
MacArthur, Jodi
Macor, Iris
Madeleine, Julia
Major, Christopher
Manteufel, M. B.
Marlin, Brick
Marlowe, Jack T.
Martyn, Clive
Mason, Wayne
Massengill, David
McBride, Matthew
McDaris, Catfish
McGovern, Carolyn
McLean, David
McQuiston, Rick
Memblatt, Bruce
Mesler, Corey
Miller, Laurita
Mintz, Gwendolyn
Monaghan, Timothy P.
Monteferrante, Luigi
Moorad, Adam
Moore, Katie
Morecombe, Leslie
Morgan, Stephen
Moss, David Harry
Mulvihill, Michael
Murdock, Franklin
Muslim, Kristine Ong
Nazar, Rebecca
Nell, Dani
Newman, Paul
Nielsen, Ayaz
Oliver, Maurice
Ortiz, Sergio
Parrish, Rhonda
Penton, Jonathan
Perez, Juan M.
Perl, Puma
Perri, Gavin
Peterson, Rob
Petroziello, Brian
Pettie, Jack
Piech, JC
Plath, Rob
Pletzers, Lee
Pluck, Thomas
Pohl, Stephen
Pointer, David
Polson, Aaron
Porder, D. C.
Powers, M. P.
Price, David
Provost, Dan
Purkis, Gordon
Radu, Kenneth
Rainwater-Lites, Misti
Ramaio
Ramos, Emma
Rawson, Keith
Ray, Paula
Reale, Michelle
Rhatigan, Chris
Ribas, Tom
Ritchie, Bob
Riverbed, Andy
Roberts, Christian
Roberts, Paul C.
Robertson, Lee
Robinson, Kent
Rodgers, K. M.
Roger, Frank
Rogers, Stephen D.
Rohrbacher, Chad
Rose, Mandi
Rosenberger, Brian
Rosenblum, Mark
Rosmus, Cindy
Ross, Jefferson
Rowe, Brian
Rowley, Aaron
Ruane, Sean
Ryan, Match
Saus, Steven M.
Sawyer, Mark
Scheinoha, G. A.
Schumejda, Rebecca
Schwartz, Greg
Schwartz, Peter
Scott, Craig
Scott, Jarg
Scott, Jess C.
Scribner, Joshua
Seen, Calvin
Servis, Steven P.
Sever, Janet E.
Seymour, J. E.
Sfarnas, John
Shafee, Fariel
Shaner, Matt
Shannon, Donna
Shea, Kieran
Sin, Natalie L.
Slagle, Cutter
Slais, R. Jay
Slaviero, Susan
Smith, Adam Francis
Smith, Ben
Smith, Copper
Smith, Karl
Smith, Stephanie
Snoody, Elmore
So, Gerald
Solender, Michael J.
Sortwell, Pete
Sosnoski, Karen
Spires, Will
Spitzer, Mark
Spuler, Rick
Stanton, John and Flo
Stephens, Ransom
Stevens, Cory
Stickel, Anne
Straus, Todd
Stuckey, Cinnamon
Succre, Ray
Sullivan, Thomas
Sutin, Matt
Swanson, Peter
Sweet, John
Terrell, Perry
Thoburn, Leland
Thomas, C. T.
Thompson, John L.
Thorning, Janet
Tivey, Lauren
Todd, Jeffrey
Tolland, Timothry
Tomlinson, Brenton
Tomolillo, Bob
Townsend, K. L.
Tucker, Jason
Valent , Raymond
Valvis, James
Veronneau, Joseph
Vilhotti, Jerry
Ward, Jared
Waters, Andrew
Weir, G. Kenneth
White, Terry
White, J.
Wiberg, Kasja
Williams, Alun
Willoughby, Megan
Wilsky, Jim
Wilson, Robley
Wilson, Scott
Winans, A. D.
Winstone, Caroline
Wright, David
Young, Scot
Yuan, Changming
Zafiro, Frank
Zickgraf, Catherine
Zimmerman, Thomas

fantasy_girl_ginelf.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

Fantasy Girl

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

Jeremy rolled off his throttle and eyeballed the girl standing at the top of the onramp. The afternoon sun was behind her, making it difficult to see her clearly, but one thing was sure-she was young and she looked to be both slim and attractive.

She hasn’t been here very long, he thought, or some pervert would have already stopped. He applied some front wheel brake and rolled sedately to a stop, where she could look him over and decide for herself. She was miles from any town of any size in rural Arizona, which meant she was miles from help.

He was impressed when he got a good look at her. She appeared to be in her late twenties, about 5’ 7” tall and stacked. Her ash blonde hair fell almost to the middle of her back and her eyes seemed to be quite dark. She wore a sleeveless top, not quite a tank top, but close. It was glaringly white and made her smooth skin look very tanned. It missed covering her navel by three inches. Her jeans were fashionably raggedy, having both knees split and at least one strategic hole showing she either wasn’t wearing panties, or they were so skimpy as to be nearly non-existent. Her ensemble was finished off with a pair of old, comfortable-looking hiking boots of split calf hide. Beside her on the ground was a small, battered brown suitcase.

When she smiled, her teeth, like her shirt, were almost blindingly white in the heat of the sun. She stepped close to the bike on the throttle side and said, “Hi.” Her voice was low and breathy, quite sexy.

“You’ll fry your brains out here just standin’ around, girl,” Jeremy said, his own smile matching hers. He’d had this fantasy so many times, he had it rehearsed down pat.

“Where ya headed?” she asked, already picking up the suitcase.

“West,” he replied, “no real destination. Figured I’d turn around when I got to the ocean.” Sounds like a plan, he heard her say in his mind.

“Sounds like a plan. Where can I put this?” She held out the suitcase.

He shut off the motor and flipped out the kickstand, leaning the bike over, and he stepped off. He turned to the back and opened the trunk, taking out a spare helmet and taking the suitcase from her. It just fit the trunk, like it was made to go there. He handed her the helmet, and seeing her grimace of distaste, he said, “Yeah, I know. It’ll sweat ya and make your pretty hair a mess, but you won’t die.” Why, are we gonna have a wreck?

“Why, are we gonna have a wreck?” She asked.

“Not planning on it, but then wrecks aren’t usually planned ahead…”

He helped her fasten the helmet, his fingers coming momentarily into contact with the silky skin under her chin, then he straddled the machine again and stood it up, and reached back and flipped down the passenger pegs. She stepped up and over, mounting the back saddle like she’d been raised on a bike. Or maybe a horse…

“I was raised around horses, so this is pretty natural for me,” she said, “Hey, do you really think my hair’s pretty?”

“Haven’t seen anything you got that I wouldn’t consider pretty,” he said, and hit the starter. The bike rumbled to life and he signaled to pull out. Her arms slid around his waist in a most comfortable way and her chin was on his shoulder as she said, “Thanks, guy. My name’s Clarice and you can keep those nice things comin’ my way. I love ‘em.”

“Well, Clarice, I’m Jeremy and you smell really nice, too. Especially considering you’ve been out in hundred-degree heat. Are you hungry?” I could eat a bear…

“I could just about eat a bear, or anything else that doesn’t eat me first.”

Jeremy resisted the urge to tell her just how badly he wanted to eat her. With luck, that would come later…

 

Evening found the bike headed into Kingman and they decided to grab some dinner. A Denny’s seemed safe enough and they pulled in, parking three spaces from the door. He let her dismount, then he went through the kickstand routine and stepped off. As he turned, he caught his reflection in the big plate glass windows on the front of the restaurant. He was not a large guy, maybe an inch taller than the girl, but he was tanned and fit, quite muscular in fact. His T-shirt hid most of his tattoos, but some ink showed below the sleeves. His jaw was square and he sported a big, dark Tom Selleck mustache.

His gaze traveled to her reflection and he stopped, frozen momentarily, then his head snapped around to look at her. She was just turning toward him, having just pulled off the helmet, and she was shaking out her hair. He turned and looked at her reflection again, but whatever he thought he had seen, it was gone. For a moment there, she had just looked…well… wrong somehow, almost hunchbacked…her shape distorted…maybe by a flaw in the glass…maybe by heat waves off the pavement. It was really strange…for a moment there she hadn’t looked human at all…

 

They almost had their first fight over the dinner check. She had reached and grabbed it before he even got a look at it and she would not relinquish it, no matter what he said or did. Just as it was about to get really heated, she said, “Look. You’re providing the transportation, the least I can do is buy a meal. Later on, if you’re good, maybe I’ll let you pay for the room.” She had smiled at him brightly and his resistance had dissolved.

Room. She said “Room.” Singular. Not “rooms” plural. So, was she already planning on staying with him tonight? In the same room? The fantasy, he realized was continuing unabated.

“C’mon,” she said, standing up and dropping a couple singles on the table, “I need a shower and some air conditioning.” He watched her tight little fanny twitch back and forth as she headed for the register. He wanted that butt in his hands so bad it made him ache…

She picked a motel that could have been called a couple notches below reasonable. It had a door that locked, clean, if somewhat threadbare sheets on a too-soft bed and the most horrible décor of about any room Jeremy had ever occupied. The carpet was a shade of green that resembled bile and was none too clean. The air conditioning was ice cold, however. She seemed entirely happy with it, and it was only $32.00 a night, double.

As soon as they got in the room, she grabbed clean underclothes from her little overnight case and headed into the bathroom. Jeremy unloaded the bike, cleaned the windshield and lights, checked everything and covered it for the night. When he got back inside, she was just stepping out of the bathroom, a big white towel wrapped around her body and a smaller one around her hair.

“It’s all yours,” she said.

When he merely stared at her stupidly, she slowly adjusted the towel to cover the half of a nipple that had been showing and said, “The bathroom, Big Fella. It’s all yours.”

Tearing his gaze away from her, he gathered up some clothes and went to shower. He shaved more carefully than he had in a long time and brushed his teeth and when he came out, she appeared to be asleep, right smack in the middle of the bed. The towels were on the floor in a damp heap.

He sat gently down on the foot of the bed and grabbed the remote for the TV, turning the volume down some, so as not to wake her. In a moment, though, something touched him at his waist and when he looked around, a long, silky leg was extending out from under the covers and she was trying to pinch him with her toes. He grabbed the offending foot and began to massage it, a trick he’d used many times before to loosen up nervous or reluctant women. She seemed to be neither. In moments she was out from under the covers, naked as a Robin’s egg and kneeling behind him, kissing the side of his neck as her cool hands slid across and down his chest.

“What’s all this?” she asked, her fingers tracing the inkwork on his back, shoulders and arms.

“What, my tattoos? Well, the dragons I got when I was pretty young and in the military…” He went on to tell her about each of the pieces of personal body art. She seemed fascinated at first, but then quickly lost interest and turned her attentions elsewhere.

Her hands sought and found the button on his jeans and then the zipper. In the twinkling of an eye he was being gripped in a most friendly manner.

“Hey Lady, what’cha doin’ there?”

“Jus’ checkin’ you out, Big Boy. Makin’ sure you got what it takes.”

“So, whattaya think? Do I?”

“Oh, yeah,” she breathed in his ear, her hand stroking the length of his hardened manhood, “I believe you most certainly do…”

At that point he stood and removed what clothing he still wore, and before he could even make it back onto the bed, she gripped him again and then, on her hands and knees, and with him standing at the foot of the bed, she took him into her mouth.

It had been quite a while since he’d been with a woman, and he’d never really been with one as gorgeous as Clarice. She worked him for about a minute with his hands holding her lovely, firm breasts before he came explosively in her mouth, at which point she merely swallowed, then, before he could soften, she rolled on her back and pulled him aboard. As he sank himself into her slickness, he marveled at his great good fortune on finding this gorgeous creature. Then he was soon lost in the adventure of her body as she achieved orgasm again and again, her cries of delight spurring him on to efforts he never knew he could muster. At one in the morning the count was nine for her, four for him, and they slept at last, tangled in each other’s limbs.

He awoke again at a quarter to five, and she was gone. Or, more correctly, she was not in the bed with him. He got up to pee and then to go look for her and found she was in the shower. The opaque curtain separated them as he relieved himself and he could hear the roar and spatter of the hot water and he could smell the odor of soapy woman. He was surprised that even after all the carnal activity just a short while ago, it still excited him.

There was also another smell, too, though, something richer and…perhaps guttier would be the correct word. It took him a few moments to recognize the odor of freshly spilled blood. What the hell…did she start her period…that smells like a lot of blood…but no, menstrual blood doesn’t smell like this…

With a trembling hand, he reached out and slowly pulled the shower curtain aside. Her back was toward him and he stopped, swallowing rapidly as he witnessed what could only be the aftermath of a screaming, horrible death being methodically washed off her body and down the drain. He glanced quickly around…with that much blood, her clothes must be a mess…but her bra, panties, jeans and top were all piled in the corner opposite the shower and appeared pristine. Well, soiled with sweat maybe, but not bloody, anyway.

As the last of the blood and something else…was that flecks of tissue…brains maybe? sluiced down the drain, she evidently felt the cooler air on her back and turned to him, reaching almost blindly, her eyes half-lidded in the hot mist. She pulled him into the shower with his underwear still on, kissing him deeply and forcing a state of arousal he would not have believed possible just yesterday. Moments later, his shorts were gone and he held her pinned against the wall in the corner of the shower stall and he was deep within her, his hands cupping her tiny ass, her slim legs wrapped around him and her breathing harsh against the side of his neck as he once again drove her to repeated climax. The slaughterhouse appearance of her shower was forgotten as he lost himself in the textures and scents of her body.

They opted for breakfast at the small restaurant across the street from the motel. They were both famished, having used a lot of energy the night before. She had produced a clean change of clothing from her bag and she looked pretty as a daisy in the morning sun as it came bounding through the easterly windows and onto their booth.

Outside, a siren sounded and then another and soon a rescue squad and ambulance went by, heading south. As the sirens were fading in the distance, they abruptly cut off.

“Must be something pretty close by,” he said, “a wreck or something.” His mind flashed to the blood, and what was that, brains? circling the shower drain.

“I’m gonna have the blueberry pancakes and a side of sausage, how about you?” she replied.

He picked up his menu and tried to focus on food, rather than blood.

After the waitress had taken their orders and refilled their coffee, he looked across the table and into her eyes. Had her left eye always been set slightly lower than her right? He looked quickly away as he began to see curiosity forming on her face and when he glanced back moments later, her face was perfect, the eyes symmetrical in all aspects, her generous mouth a beauty all by itself, the lower lip thick and so…kissable that even now he wanted to reach across and grab the back of her neck and pull her to him…

“Kiss me,” she said, “right here-right now…”

He reached and did exactly what he’d been thinking, feeling the slight dampness at the base of her scalp and tasting her toothpaste from just a while ago…right after the blood. Where did the blood come from? What did she do? Does she go out in the dark, naked, and kill for sport?

“Here comes our food,” she said, smiling in anticipation.

For some reason, Jeremy seemed to have mostly lost his appetite.

Needles, California was a hot sumbitch. She pronounced it to be so, and he agreed readily. It was lunchtime and he was wishing it were later in the day.

Why? asked the little voice in his head, so you can get back to fucking this little gal’s brains out? What about the brains going down the old shower drain? Do you suppose she got all bloody just by going out for a walk? Hah! Don’t think so, Big Boy…

Oh, stop it! For Chrissakes, she’s no murderer. Look at her! She’s gorgeous!

Clarice was walking toward the front doors of yet another restaurant, her tight little fanny doing that twitchy little roll and her silky hair, freed from its helmet, almost floating around her shoulders…those smooth, tanned shoulders…

Yeah, how long until she wants you to go help her kill somebody, pal? How long until you get to see what she does firsthand?

Jeremy had never been in prison. In fact, he had retired early from a law enforcement career. Had she known that, maybe she wouldn’t have been so quick to ride with him…or on him, either. Maybe if she’d known that, it would have been his blood…his brains going down the old drain that morning. He thought about the .40 caliber Glock pistol stashed away in his luggage and also wondered how he could get his hands on a Kingman Arizona paper. It would be nice to know for sure what had happened back there, with all the sirens and such.

At what point he decided to go to Vegas, he could never really say, but he’d made that run from Needles to Vegas before and he knew it was, again, a hot sumbitch. Before leaving, they stocked up on water and Gatorade. She was happy as a kid with a new toy at the prospect of seeing and actually being in Las Vegas, and Jeremy decided that was a good thing. Anything to keep her distracted and entertained until he could lose her somewhere. That blood and other gunk hadn’t been his imagination. And now he was beginning to think maybe what he’d seen in the glass windows at that first restaurant, that inhuman reflection of misshapen oddity might not have been imagination, either.

Could someone so lovely really be a monster? Not just in the sense that she could commit murder, slaughter someone, then, a short time later be fucking his brains out in the shower, but in the sense that she might actually be something totally lacking in humanity and able to somehow cloud his mind…and the minds of anyone else? Could she be alien? Not even native to this planet? From another world or dimension?

When they first met, when his fantasy script had been running in his mind, she had picked up on that and played her role flawlessly, to the point where it was scary. If she was able to read his thoughts, he reflected, he was already screwed. She’d know what he was going to do as soon as he conceived it. That might already be the case and she was just playing along, waiting for a good opportunity to kill him and dump his body somewhere.

He’d never asked her how she came to be out there at a crossroads in the middle of Arizona. Not asking any questions and just going with the flow had seemed like a good thing that first evening. High adventure and all that. Fulfilling that ol’ fantasy. Most likely, she wouldn’t have been inclined to tell him the truth, anyway. Was there a car back there somewhere with a body in it, perhaps another male she’d used up and maybe attacked, maybe even half-devoured? His mind occupied itself for a little while with everything he’d ever heard and read about vampires and shape changers. In spite of the heat, a cold chill slid up his back and prickled the back of his neck. As it arrived there, Clarice slowly licked the back of his neck and he nearly pissed himself. “Damn, you taste good with salt, Lover,” she said.

Nervously, he reached out and turned on the stereo and began thumbing the “seek” switch on the left handlebar until a station came in clearly…

“Authorities in Kingman Arizona are continuing their investigation at this hour into the death of a young hitchhiker. WKLT’s Mona Berry joins us from Kingman with the story. Mona?”

“Yes, Charles. In Kingman this morning it was a grisly scene as police discovered the mutilated body of a young hitchhiker on the city’s south side. Police are speculating that the man, whom they have declined to identify pending notification of family, may have been attacked by a mountain lion or other large predator. We have heard from sources close to the investigation that the young man was brutally killed and possibly partially consumed by the animal. We’ll have more whenever additional details are available. From WKLT First Line News, I’m Mona Berry. Back to you, Charles…

Holy shit! Jeremy quickly thumbed the “seek” button and moved on across the dial, finding some classical music, to which Clarice said, “Yuck!”, then a good oldies hard rock station. The song playing was the Rolling Stones’ Sympathy for The Devil, and Clarice said, “There ya go! I like it!”

Jesus! That would have to be the fucking song…Oh My God…a hitchhiker killed and half eaten…on the south side of Kingman…the squad and ambulance were headed south…and she just sat there scarfing down pancakes…Jeremy’s thoughts tumbled through his mind like kids coming downstairs on Christmas morning to see what Santa brought. He made a conscious effort to get a grip and slow down his breathing. To just calm the fuck down now, and analyze what he’d gotten himself into.

There were definitely two realities working here at the same time.

There was the reality of the monster (face it, idiot, that’s what it was) in the window at Denny’s. And it’s sitting behind me right now, singing along with Mick fucking Jagger. Oh, God, gimme a break.

Along with that was the reality of the blood and brains circling the old drain as she hosed off that scrumptious bod. If she’s a monster, then you’ve been dipping your wick in something unearthly, you silly piece of shit…

There was also the reality of her. If he’d had to conjure up a perfect doll to find out on the highway, he was confident his fertile imagination would have come up with someone exactly like her. The ash blonde hair, the dark eyes, the build, the attitude, the sex-starved kitten was everything he had ever dreamed about and then some…

And that was when it clicked for Jeremy. When the key finally turned in the lock. When the other shoe dropped. When the fucked up dim light of his perception finally brightened to full wattage. Every cliché he’d ever heard to describe the point where the poor dumb sap of a horse’s ass finally gets it, ran through his mind like that other cliché about your life passing before you just at the moment when you face death.

His mind was so preoccupied that he never saw the dumbass Armadillo until the front wheel of the bike hit it and they were suddenly, abruptly, heart-stoppingly sailing through the air with the greatest of ease... The helmet didn’t do a goddamned thing but make a loud popping noise when it hit the roadway.

The driver lifted off his accelerator and downshifted the Mayflower van, eyeing the pretty redhead standing along the roadway. He rolled quietly to a stop, the brakes making a final hiss and waited to see if she’d climb up or shine him on. This was a long damn ways from anywhere…miles from Vegas and miles from Needles. What’s a little doll like her doing out here in the middle of nowhere?

The cab door opened and she tossed in a small, battered brown suitcase and then she climbed up. Well, son-of-a-bitch, he thought, this was against all company rules and common sense. But then he got a good look at her and made a decision in a heartbeat. If he got in trouble, so be it. He’d always had a thing for redheads and it appeared that all his fantasies were just about to come true…

 

 

such_things_gin.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

No Such Things

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

Moonlight oozed down the adobe walls and seemed to drip like candle wax onto the terrazzo stones of the patio. The hushed desert wind briefly rattled the fronds of Tamarisk trees, then held its breath again.

The desert was waiting, its nightlife collectively pausing, and for what I did not know.

Overhead, a million indifferent stars gazed down, pinpoints of sparkling light, curving backward into eternity.

I stood, looking out from darkness into the silvery, slow night, a small revolver tucked into the back of my pants, just above where a drop of sweat eased down the crack of my ass like a pickpocket working a mark.

Behind me, the Casa was silent, its occupants now among the dead, but not the quick. The copper smell of much spilled blood permeated the air, along with the stench of fecal matter. At least one of the people inside had not died easily.

It would be a few more minutes before the Federales arrived, I knew, then all hell would break loose. The crime scene would be tromped through by every tin-pot cop in the district until all evidence was compromised, fingers and accusations would be pointed, but nothing would ever come of all the bullshit and hullabaloo.

Whatever had done for these people, I was confident it was now gone. I stepped back inside and lit up some lights and got to work.

In a few moments, I was sure I would find nothing new here except new grief. These were the same as all the others, nine cases now. Nine houses full of dead people. Throats torn out, blood smeared on floors and walls, entrails strung in almost decorative fashion over furniture, and some of the bodies partially eaten.

In spite of the fact that there was not one bullet hole or stab wound, this, like the others, would most likely be blamed on one drug cartel or another, labeled a revenge killing or territorial dispute and eventually swept under the carpet.

The rumors among the people were of a more superstitious nature. The term chupacabra was being heard with increasing frequency. The goat sucker. A legend of old Mexico that simply would not go away. I had become interested at one point and had read up on what I was now convinced was a totally mythical beast.

I had seen good drawings and bad, fuzzy photographs, read stories until I finally just got tired of the whole thing and set it aside. But the problem of the deaths persisted. Whatever or whoever did this was definitely a monster.

I had been hired by some of the elders of the districts involved and I was being paid from private funds, old money that still talked. So far, their money had not been well spent.

I stole quietly back out into the dark night, being careful where I stepped. Sirens were coming in the distance and there was no point in giving them footprints to follow around in circles until they walked up their own asses and disappeared.

My Corvette was parked two blocks over and I hurriedly cut through the yards to reach it. When I opened the door, I stopped and my heart downshifted, accelerated to its fight or flight posture. The interior of my car was torn apart, foam rubber hanging out, the leather of the seats and dash in tatters. And there were blood smears. I didn’t need a lab to tell me the blood would match some of the victims back in the casa. Suddenly, the search had become personal. Whatever, or whomever was murdering Mexico’s citizens knew I was after it and it was not happy.

I was able to drive the car away, although sitting in the interior, smelling the blood and seeing the carnage around me made it uncomfortable. At my home, I have a fairly good lab set up in one bay of my garage. Dawn was breaking by the time I’d swabbed blood from the remains of my upholstery and determined that it was indeed human. I’d also swabbed saliva and determined that it was not. Some animal, then. But what animal that knows its hunter so well, and is not intimidated?

I had heard all the tales of intelligent and aggressive animals. The wolverine of the north that would wait in trees to drop on unwary hunters, the snakes that would aggressively pursue, the tiger that would willingly stalk a man. The hunt took on a more sinister turn.

There is no shortage of upholstery shops in Mexico. The stories there are manifold, too, of gringos bringing their cars to have them “tuck and rolled”, only to find later that Jose or Manuel had stuffed their seats with straw. I knew a good honest shop, though, and I called them early to get the ‘Vette picked up and repaired. I would make sure it went on the expense account.

Next, I saw to my weaponry. A prized and highly illegal M-16 was brought from the gun safe, along with a Glock  9 mm semi-auto. Ammo for both, then almost as an afterthought, an even more illegal M-79 grenade launcher. I only had six rounds for that item, four high explosive and two white phosphorous. All this went into my other vehicle, an army surplus Humvee. I added some MRE’s and water, a couple blankets, and a night vision scope. Then I went to bed, setting my alarm for 6 PM.

 

That evening, darkness found me parked on a bluff overlooking the town. The desert cools rapidly at night and I was wrapped in an old Army blanket and seated on the hood of the Hummer, using the night vision scope to periodically sweep the town and the area around it.

I never heard the approach of the enemy. I smelled him. Even though the wind was so light as to be almost nonexistent, a faint breeze saved my life. When I realized I was being stalked, it was almost too late. From the darkness it came, all in a rush to tear me apart, to taste my blood and entrails. I rolled off the hood, dropping to my hands and knees as the thing sailed over me. I drew the 9 mm and fired, taking no time to aim, but shooting purely on instinct and reflex.

The screeching of the thing was unearthly and I was sure many of the towns- people were crossing themselves and giving Hail Marys, as it loped away into the darkness. I hurriedly grabbed up the night vision scope from where it had fallen, but it was broken. It had probably hit the bumper when I rolled off the Humvee.

So it was to be a dark pursuit, into inhospitable territory, against an unknown animal or being. Not good. What if it was not alone? Nature dictates that all things must reproduce, and all higher life forms have mates. Only the very low creatures bud or clone or divide to reproduce. So at the very least, I should count on two of whatever this was.

Common sense would insist I wait for daylight. But if I did that, others might die and there had been enough of that already. I set off, carrying the rifle, the pistol tucked into my belt and a powerful flashlight providing illumination.

The first thing I noticed was that its blood glowed. It was not red, either. It was a yellowish iridescent color in the light and it appeared the thing was bleeding quite freely. Maybe the hunt would be over soon. It wove a zigzag track through the cactus and scrub, as if disoriented or in shock. Its tracks were the size of human footprints, but there the similarity ended. Most of the tracks were indistinct, but those that had some detail suggested three toes with claws. I knew of no creature with three toes, except the sloth.

It was headed up into the hills and making good time in spite of being injured. As I progressed, from time to time I would notice that odor again, almost a skunk musk, but somehow sweeter and perhaps slightly rancid. I really doubted that a good tracking dog would follow that smell. They’d be too smart.

The pursuit continued for hours and it began to wear on my nerves. I pictured myself countless times being jumped from the darkness and not being aware that I was dying until my throat was ripped out, my blood gushing to soak into the stony desert ground. Then the blood began to disappear. It was either bleeding out or it was healing itself, or it had found a way to staunch the blood flow. Now it was only tracks that I must follow. I became more cautious, and so it gained the necessary lead it needed to escape.

When I heard the electric whine of a motor of some kind, I looked up to the summit of the highest hill for miles around. I was a hundred yards distant when I saw the crack of light and realized it was coming from the inside of a house or vehicle. Then I saw the full opening and the ramp extending down. The flattened ovoid shape and the silhouette of the creature as it staggered up into the ship.

I was having my own close encounter, but this was no friendly E.T. No off-world horticulturist collecting specimens here. This was a vicious monster from the stars, who liked to hunt and kill the innocent. As the ramp began to rise and retract into the ship, I sprinted for it and at the last instant I cast the rifle aside and leapt, grabbing the edge of the ramp and hauling myself upward and over the lip. I rolled down into mellow warmth and pale light, silvery walls and floors and an interior that somehow seemed larger than the exterior. And the smell. In here, it was an incredible, choking, nauseating stench, almost a physical blow.

I heard the pneumatic hiss as the hatch dogged itself shut and I felt the craft lift off, though it seemed to make no noise. I gathered myself up and pulled the pistol from my belt, moving stealthily around, trying to get my bearings. On the walls, strange hieroglyphs were painted or marked in rows that went up and down. Nothing familiar in any of them. Probably signs and technical markings, I reasoned.

I traversed the entire deck without finding any sign of my adversary, so I began looking for ways to go up or down. In the center of the craft there was a round or tubular vertical shaft, which contained nothing more complicated than an elevator. There was a red plate and a green beside the outline of a door. I chose the red and placed my hand on it. The door slid open from my right to my left. The interior was empty.

I stepped in and waited. Just as I was about to step back out or start looking for controls, it took off, hauling me upward. In five seconds, it stopped and the door slid open, revealing the control room. Directly in front of me the creature sat in a chair-like device that was fastened to the deck. His back was toward me, but he knew I was there. His attention was riveted on his controls and he would not even deign to acknowledge my presence until he was ready. I steadied my aim and waited, casting nervous glances around and behind me. I wondered where the mate was, or the rest of the crew.

Soon, the creature turned its head and hissed at me as it rose from the chair and to its full height. It was about six feet and stocky and it had two arms and two legs. It could almost be mistaken for something human in poor lighting. Its hands and feet were grotesque, having pads and claws that looked like they were designed to carry it quickly over rocky and inhospitable terrain. Its eyes were wide-set and large, yellowish and set with cat-like pupils of elliptical shape. But the mouth…that was the worst part. Teeming with teeth, it appeared it would be near impossible to close. It reminded me of the mouths of some deep-sea specimens of fish, things that lived in eternal darkness and knew only hunger and cold.

I shot it before it could get anywhere near me and before it could bring out any kind of weapon. To my surprise the three shots I fired, two to the chest and a head-shot, had the immediate and desired effect: I blew it away.

I stood there looking at it, expecting it to dissolve into some nasty puddle of slime or cloud of noxious gas like in some scifi movie, but it did nothing but continue to be dead. Then I looked back up at the control area and saw something both interesting and frightening on the large view screen. We were approaching another ship, and it was huge.

I moved quickly to the control panel, expecting that, in a culture this evidently advanced, the controls might be “so simple a child could operate them.” No dice. This fucker was way complicated and, not only was I short on knowledge, I was running out of time. It appeared we would just cheerfully sail right into the side of what I was already thinking of as the Mothership, my own mind having been conditioned by Star Trek and Battlestar Galactica as much as the next guy’s.

Then, we began to slow, and I observed that a portal was opening to receive the smaller ship. Great. In moments, I would be surrounded by many more vicious things like my dead friend on the deck. I checked my ammo supply. I had but one weapon, the Glock 9 MM pistol and a total of eighteen rounds. The rifle was back down on the lower level. They would be able to get to it before I could. So, with careful target selection and good shot placement, I might take another ten or fifteen with me. Okay, so be it. If necessary, I would trade my life for as many of theirs as I could nail. I might not ever collect my pay, but if I died, it didn’t matter, My Humvee would be found and the tracks followed up into the hills. I might someday become a legend and many Novenas said to speed me through Purgatory and into heaven.

There was a bump and another of those hissing, compressed-air sounds and a final lurch. On the deck below, I could hear the electric whine as the hatch began to open. We had arrived. 

I stepped over my dead acquaintance and into the elevator and started down. And just before the door opened, I heard shouting—human voices and English. As the door opened fully, I think they were as shocked as I was. I stood with a loaded pistol hanging in my hand at my side and my jaw hanging just as slackly.

There was a mixed group of at least seven species, all jabbering at once. There were some like my dead adversary upstairs, and others so unlike him that no sane comparison could be made. But odd as it seems in retrospect, the ones that drew my attention the most quickly and firmly were the ones in U. S. Air Force dress blue uniforms. Before I could react, several M-16’s were trained on me and an MP yelled “Freeze!” From the corner of my eye, I observed at least one small creature squeaking and jetting off into darkness to hide before the shooting began.

“Put down the weapon, Sir!”

Well, at least he was polite enough or well-trained enough to call me “sir”, but there was still no doubt that he would kill me if I didn’t comply. Clearly outgunned and almost terminally confused, I did what any sane man with a normal amount of curiosity would do. I dropped the friggin’ gun. I was quickly grabbed and taken into custody and escorted off the smaller ship.

They hauled me along corridors and up and down passageways and elevators until I was so lost I could have never found my own way out. I had been on aircraft carriers at sea and this thing could have swallowed a half-dozen. How something like this could be in orbit around our planet without our government knowing about it…but then, they did know, didn’t they? They had personnel on board…

I fully expected to land in some kind of brig or holding cell, but at last, I was ushered into an outer office and told by my MP escort, “Sit. Stay. General’s gonna be pissed if you try and leave…hell, he’s already pissed…”

I sat. I stayed. Damn sure didn’t want the General any more pissed than he was. Besides, there was that old curiosity again. As I waited, I listened to the hum of the lights, the clicking of computer keys and conversations in many languages going on all around me. Several times, improbable creatures passed through the outer office and paid me little mind. I tried not to freak when something that looked like a coffee-table sized sow beetle lumbered through, with a Nokia cell phone strapped to one of its several hundred legs.

Finally, after what seemed in some ways a very long time and in other ways but mere seconds, the door to the inner office opened and there stood the General.

I had expected George C. Scott’s General Patton or Buck Turgidson from Dr. Strangelove, or at least Sterling Hayden’s rendition of Brig. General Jack D. Ripper. This guy motioned me into his office and quietly closed his door, effectively sealing out the office noise I had gotten used to. He looked more like Alan Alda from M*A*S*H* and sounded, when he spoke like Father Mulcahey.

He sat at his desk and opened a file, read from it briefly, then said, “What kind of a name is Jesse Battlebow?”

“Um…it’s my name, Sir.”

“I am aware that it’s your name, but what kind of name is it?”

I cleared my throat and shifted slightly in my seat. “It’s mostly Kiowa, they tell me, Sir, and some Comanche…”

“Um-hmmm…and tell me, Mr. Jesse Battlebow, how does a half-assed, half-breed sort of Native American, part-time bounty hunter, part-time mercenary dick-wad like you wind up killing one of our allies on a highly classified Alternative Space Craft with a common nine millimeter pistol?”

He remained silent, staring at me over his little half-lensed reading glasses. Guy was starting to piss me off. So I told him.

To say that the General and I didn’t get along well from that point on would be an understatement. But, I’ll give him credit, he listened to me rant and rave about murder in the night and blood and bodies and superstition. And when I had finally run down and he was sure I was finished, he smiled at me and told me something he shouldn’t have.

He said that on planet Earth, the human race had become our greatest resource and at the same time, a burgeoning pestilence. He said that on a planet where there were fewer than a thousand Grizzly Bears, it was an embarrassment to sport a human population of over eight billion. He told me that in the early 1950’s several of the soon-to-be super powers were contacted by off-planet governments and a deal was struck. In exchange for an introduction to their technologies, things that would lead us eventually to the stars, we would allow a few hundred thousand human sacrifices a year. Earth had become a huge hunting reserve and the prey was mankind.

No large or noticeable “harvests” were to be allowed, but trophy-taking was not only allowed but was encouraged. This outlet for aggression in some of their more warlike species had already diffused some conflicts and, at least for them, it was working nicely.

Then he sent me down to have my memory erased. No little flashy thing, like in Men In Black. This was the real deal. As they were walking me down, I figured I was going to die, or be dumped somewhere in the middle of a desert with no memories at all and I’d die anyway. In my vest pocket, I had one old Peyote button, a dried-up, almost obscene-looking thing I’d carried for years. When I came of age, my uncle took me to his sweat lodge and we sang and smoked and he gave me Peyote so I could have a vision. In my particular vision, I wandered alone in the desert and I was visited by many familiar creatures and many that were strange, but each brought a bit of his own wisdom. The Owl taught me silence, the Wolf tact, the Bear patience and on and on…as we approached the room where they would do the procedure, they never saw me slip the Peyote in my mouth.

As they hit me with the juice, my first convulsive swallow sent the old magic cactus button down my gullet and it never dawned on them that the nausea I experienced was from anything but their machines.

I was right about them dumping me in the desert. And I was so glad. You see, I grew up there and it holds no fears for me. Nowadays, I stick to bounty hunting and I keep a low profile. I have mostly gone back to my roots, back to the ways of my people. I know they have the capability of checking on me any time they want. The Peyote saved me from losing my memories, and that is my cross to bear. Knowing what I know and doing what I do, I must pay attention every minute. And you know what? I no longer get involved in investigating murder…not for any price.

 

zombie.jpg
Art by Timothy A. Ramstad

At The Zombie Five-and-Dime

Kenneth James Crist

Looking out from the open door of the hayloft, I watch over the town. Moonlight silvers every shiny surface, the water in the fountain in the town square shimmers, a pallid reflection of that lucent orb, making my eyes heavier with every measured beat of my heart.

I can feel my pulse in my wrists and in my neck, behind my eyes and, when I think about Robyn, in other places, too. It is so damned hot out, even hours after sundown, and I long for air conditioning and a cold, long-necked Bud.

Not that I was ever much of a beer drinker, but lately the thought of a cold, brown bottle, its sides dripping with moisture, is one of the things that almost drives me mad… thinking about Robyn is the other.

Now I sit, every night without fail, sweat running from under my arms and down the crack of my ass, watching and listening to the stillness. I know they’re out there, and I know they’re coming. It’s not a matter of if they come, it’s a matter of when they come.

And, even though I don’t feel I really have all that much to live for now, I won’t go easily when they finally show up again. They’ve been here before, some familiar and some not, but it doesn’t really matter if you recognize a relative or an old friend here and there. You still do what must be done…or you die. And if it were only dying, that wouldn’t be so bad. But there’s that other thing…

 

 

Robyn and me, we really had it made. We had food, we had shelter and we had weapons and all the ammo we needed. We coulda held out just about forever. And she could really shoot, too. When we ran into some of those things out there, she got just as many head shots as I did.

‘Course we tried never to meet up with ‘em, if we could help it. ‘Cause it was really some bad shit to have to shoot your uncle Jim or Aunt Emma, ‘cause they were no longer with it. No longer human, really, is what I mean to say.

It was kinda funny how I met up with Robyn. Each of us, at the same time, thinkin’ he was the only normal person left. And when we did happen to run across each other one day in the town’s only variety store, we damn near shot each other before we realized we were both okay. Simpson’s Five-and-Dime, that was. But then, when ya think about it, if we’d been undead, we wouldn’t have been lookin’ for candy and cigarettes…

Anyway, we hooked up that day and we been together ever since. But now…now I don’t know what I’m gonna do.

It was a long time after the shit started before we began hearing what actually caused it. We heard stuff about nuclear fallout, but I wasn’t buyin’ that, ‘cause if it was nuclear shit, nobody would be immune. And Robyn and me, we never showed any signs of bein’ sick at all. And besides, if it had been bombs, wouldn’t we have heard explosions, or seen mushroom clouds?

Then we heard it was some germ warfare stuff the towelheads used and that sounded more likely. All they’d have to do was get it into the air or the water supply somehow. Not too tough to do, when ya think about it. ‘Specially since there were so many of ‘em already over here.

But I bet when they were makin’ that shit, whoever really did mutate the virus or mix the chemicals or whatever, they never figured out that a certain percentage of people who died from it would come back.

We heard most of this stuff on an old ham radio receiver Robyn’s dad had played with before things went to hell. So we knew there were still a few normal folks out there. But we didn’t have no transmitter, so we couldn’t find out where they were. Robyn said on the two-meter band, the radio could skip all the way around the world. That was how we knew it wasn’t just Alabama that was fucked…

 

There were so many corpses when it got really bad, that there was no way they could all get buried. There simply weren’t enough survivors left to put them all in the ground and not enough hours in the day. Most of those unburied simply rotted away and eventually the incredible stench started going away, or at least lessening, until it was just a lingering, sour smell underlying everything else. You got bougainvillea and sour body stench, or chocolate brownies and rotten meat. Sometimes your own armpits reminded you of that other smell and at the same time, that you were still alive.

Within about a week after the end, when it seemed that 99.9% of the world’s humans and cats (did I mention the cats?) had died, some of the dead began to walk around again. A curious thing, there, or as Robyn called it, a phenomenon. At first, that was all they did. Just walked around and looked somehow stupid and at the same time pathetic. Creatures to be pitied, not really alive so much as reanimated by the very disease or chemical cocktail that originally killed them. But within a couple of days, just as I was getting used to seeing them shuffling around at all hours of the day and night, they began to get hungry. And that was when they turned vicious.

They seem to have a bloodlust, or maybe it’s a life-lust, that’s just an incredible thing to see. If they can get a live person trapped inside a building, they’ll sometimes wait for days or even weeks for that person to give up and come out, or to die and join them. If they catch you out in the open, unarmed and unable to outrun them, you’re history. They never use weapons of any sort, other than their own teeth and hands. They seem to have lost the capacity to use weapons or even tools, for that matter.

I have seen what happens once they catch a person and set upon him. I have seen several of them devour a freshly killed human, then become sated and drop into a stupor, sometimes for many hours. One thing about that soporific state of theirs: it makes them easy to re-kill. That’s what it really is, a repeat process that finally ends their reanimation. The only thing I’ve found that works is a head-shot with a fairly powerful firearm, something with enough wallop to literally scatter their brains over as much area as possible.

 

 

There! Something moved, right over there, between the hardware and Simpson’s Five-and-Dime! I know I saw it…but now it’s gone again. Could be they’re trying to encircle me again. They’ve tried it before. I burnt down one barn to escape after they thought they had me trapped. They seem to hate fire and…damn! There it was again.

I’m not believin’ this! Now there’s a whole bunch of ‘em, just stepping out and into the light, like they have nothing to fear at all. Well, I guess when you’re already dead…and now they’re goin’ into Simpson’s…now what the hell do ya suppose they want in there? Okay, as soon as they’re all inside, I’m gonna go down and take a look…I certainly owe these bastards for Robyn…

 

They got Robyn one night not too long ago, not because she got careless, but because I did. I was supposed to be up and on watch. See, that was the only way we could get any sleep, one of us watching and the other asleep, trusting in each other for our very lives.

She and I had made love, something we’d been doing almost from the very first. Again, it was a way of reaffirming that we were still alive and normal. So we did it a lot. And when you do something a lot, whether it’s fucking or playing the violin, you will get good at it. Robyn and I had learned each other so well… We could bring each other right to the edge of climax and then, by careful, slow manipulation and teasing, keep each other there for sometimes thirty or forty minutes, until neither of us could stand it anymore and with just a nod or a single word, often a gasp or shudder, we’d both know it was time and we’d go through it together, finding briefly that special place that only the best lovers ever know. It’s a place where, if you could just remain there, you’d gladly die just to have it continue and never let up.

But, of course, you can’t ever remain there. And there is the afterglow and the holding and the closeness of love that, to some extent makes up for it.

I fell asleep. Simple as that. I was responsible, I was on watch and she was sleeping deeply. I didn’t wake up until they were already on her and ripping out her throat. Her shrieks and gargling screams, her final gasp, which sounded almost like my name, these haunt me and make me a more substantial killer.

I got them all. There was nothing calm and methodical about it. Not like now. I was crazed by the loss of my woman and, for a time, I was insane. There were a total of nine of them and I’m almost ashamed to say I used up almost two hundred rounds of ammunition on them. Now I seldom use more than one round per kill.

Later the next morning, I buried Robyn down at the bottom of the hill. I put her pretty deep, because I didn’t want anything digging her up. I had a tattered old Bible that had been my mother’s and I read some meaningless scripture and I prayed for her soul.

 

I move slowly, taking my time. I keep to the shadows, not too difficult now, as most of the streetlights have burned out in the past months. I’m surprised every evening that some of them still come on…

The crew of undead are wrecking Simpson’s. I don’t know why they do these things, unless they actually are able to feel anger and they have to take it out on something. I stand in a dark spot, watching them trash the store, knocking over shelves, strewing merchandise everywhere, tearing down and stomping everything they can reach. Eventually one of them throws a blender from the soda fountain through the front plate glass window, and I am overjoyed. That makes it just so much easier to get good, accurate head shots. Nothing in the way to deflect a bullet, you see. I work the action on my M-16 and get to work.

I have equipped the weapon with a high-powered laser sight. It not only makes my shots more accurate and saves ammo, but for some reason I can’t fathom, the laser light stuns them and makes them freeze, at least momentarily. I try to sweep the laser across their eyes, then take my shot.

As soon as I turn on the laser, they begin screeching. Whether it’s that painful to them, or if they just know what’s coming, I’m not sure. I pop the first one that turns in my direction—a good shot, square between the eyes. Mushy, half-rotted brains spray some of the others as the round plows through his head and the screeching turns up a notch.

I already have a headache from the heat and this is not helping. I get the next two before they can even turn toward me. Headshots are the only thing that work and I nail them both cold, one in the temple and the other at an angle, the round hitting just above the mastoid bone. The walls are dripping with nastiness now, and I’m right up close to the window.

Time to take the last three and get out of here. I get one, then, my weapon jams. I haven’t been able to keep it as clean as I’d like and I’m paying for that now. I toss it aside and draw my secondary weapon. The Glock 9mm is not equipped with a laser, but it still does the job. I get another female as she’s trying to make it out the door and the last guy as he gets to the broken out window, close enough I can smell his breath. Unfortunately, I have enough imagination, I can picture vividly what he’s been eating.

Then it’s all over. I feel a certain pride that I have taken out another six of the hell-creatures and only used nine rounds.

 

I still don’t know why I didn’t just walk away. Maybe I just felt like I needed to double-check my kills, or maybe survey the damage. When I got inside, I looked them over carefully, even though I’ve never met a zombie that was savvy enough to play dead or try to fake me out in any way.

As I was turning to leave, something moved in the back of the store. There was just enough light coming in through the wrecked storefront to see that this one was female. I brought up my weapon and sighted on her head, keeping my focus on my front sight, and started to squeeze off the shot when something familiar stayed my hand.

Even under the layer of grave dirt, with little white worms crawling in her hair and in the gaping wound on her neck, I recognized her. My heart leapt and at the same time my breathing stopped. On Robyn’s face was a half-smile, almost as if she recognized me, too. She raised one arm and started toward me, one foot dragging in a slow shuffle.

I turned and ran.

 

I keep thinking that soon I’m going to have to kill Robyn. I’ll have to put her to her final rest. I cannot understand why or how she came back, unless she was infected and we just weren’t aware of it yet.

I keep her locked up in the barn most of the time and I have been finding things to feed her that seem to keep her somewhat satisfied. Sometimes I’ll shoot an animal and bring her the fresh corpse for her to tear at and devour. Once she is sated and groggy, then we can sometimes still make love. It’s not as good as it once was, but, since I got her bathed and cleaned up, since I got the vermin out of her hair and sutured up her neck wound, it’s not too bad. Better than being alone and hurting.

But I never know when she’s apt to turn vicious and try to bite or claw me, so it’s a risky business, this living with Robyn.

 

At The Zombie Cathouse

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

Looking down, I can watch my condom-sheathed cock sliding slowly into and out of the vagina of what was once a beautiful young girl. I’m very tempted to stop long enough to remove the rubber, but the thought of what I might catch creeps me out. Even though it doesn’t creep me out anymore to fuck someone who’s technically dead. I don’t seem to be able to get quite enough sensation going to be able to climax, but I can’t stop myself, either. I’m standing at the side of the bed and she’s on hands and knees, backed up to me. Directly in front of her is a large mirror, mounted on the wall. Looking into it, I can see her large, melon-like breasts swinging like overripe fruit and a thin string of drool hanging from her open, sensuous, discolored mouth, another potential source of infection…Her eyes stare lifelessly back into mine.

 

“So, you’ve never done this before, huh?” Jimmy asked me. We were walking through downtown, headed toward the piers.

“Nah,” I answered, “Fucked a lot of live ones, though…”

“Doesn’t count, Man,” he laughed, “Live chicks don’t even get into it like zombie chicks.”

“Whattaya mean, ‘get into it’?” I asked him, my breath coming out in a smoky cloud. It was really fuckin’ cold out.

“Cummin’, Man,” he explained, “zombie chicks work in whorehouses because they wanna experience orgasms again. They don’t give a shit about the money. In fact, I doubt they get any of the money. They just get their drugs and they get to cum their brains out, night after night.”

“What the hell? Why would that matter to ‘em? They’re dead…”

“Dude, that’s just the point—they’re dead. When they get to have an orgasm, it makes ‘em feel alive again.”

“Okay, but why give ‘em drugs? And what kinda drugs do they give ‘em?”

“I dunno…something that makes ‘em passive enough they won’t try and claw or bite…all they wanna do is fuck!”

Something gross occurred to me. “Do they stink? I mean, I’ve killed a few zombies out there in the night and they were fucked up. If these chicks are too nasty, I’m not sure I can…you know…”

“Get it up, yeah, I know. Nah, they keep ‘em really clean, and they don’t smell any worse than some live chicks I’ve boinked, especially the ones that’re drunk outta their minds and puked all over themselves.”

“Oh, that’s inspiring…”

“Hey, you wanna do this, or not? ‘Cause if you’re gonna wimp out on me, then fuck it, we’ll go shoot pool…”

“Nah, I’m too horny now to dick around in some bar all night. Let’s go for it!”

“Okay, this is the place up here on the left, where the old ship’s lantern’s by the door. Stay cool and let me handle the Madam…”

 

…and handle the madam he did, mostly with my money, but that was the way Jimmy was, big talker and always wantin’ to go do something fun, but almost always broke. Anyway, he spent a hundred and twenty bucks getting us in the door and hooked up with a couple real cuties. His little corpse looked like she was about thirteen maybe, but statutory rape laws don’t apply to the dead…neither do incest laws, I guess. If your daughter’s a zombie and you wanna fuck her, I guess that’s kewl with the law. Mine was older, bustier and a little bigger, but not much. His had a bullet hole right through her heart that looked kinda nasty, and no exit wound. I couldn’t see anything obvious on mine. Maybe she just got sick and died.

They seemed to be long on dead chicks and short on rooms that night, so we got stuck in one room together, but that was cool with us. We’d been known to trade off before and it just saved a lot of runnin’ back and forth.

It was kinda weird how they acted, too. Not much tolerance for foreplay unless you wanted to get down and eat her until she reached that all-important orgasm, but I wasn’t goin’ there—not on some dead chick. Jimmy wasn’t, either, even though his gal certainly looked good enough to eat.

We got into our room and they just kinda shucked outta what little they had on and rolled on their backs. There were two beds, two mirrors, two nightstands and a bathroom. No TV. Guess they didn’t need it and didn’t want us distracted.

When I got undressed and started fondling my first dead piece of ass, I kind of recoiled at first. She was cool to the touch. Not really cold, or even chilly, but just cooler than anyone alive. Maybe eighty degrees. Like that.

Still, when I got a finger in her and she began getting turned on by my attentions to her clit, I didn’t have any problem getting hard and having the rubber on helped a little with the coolness. She didn’t seem to lubricate worth a damn, and then I saw that the management had thoughtfully provided some KY Warming Gel.

Kinda funny…if anyone ever needed warming…once I got liberally smeared with KY, things started to improve dramatically. I’ve never had a chick fuck me back so hard and so enthusiastically as this thing writhing beneath me. In spite of everything, I found myself wanting to kiss her and that was scary, because her breath wasn’t the freshest, as you can probably imagine. I satisfied myself with burying my face in her hair and the side of her neck and in less than two minutes, she suddenly gripped my cock with her internal muscles so hard it made my penetration somewhat difficult. It was like she was cramping internally and then she began to come and as she enjoyed her orgasm, a deep sobbing, guttural groaning escaped her mouth and her slim, pretty legs locked around me, holding me so tightly, I could move about an inch, and that was it.

Even then, I was right behind her, enjoying the best climax I’d ever experienced with anyone, dead or alive. Her orgasm seemed to go on forever and she was milking it for all she could. As it began to ebb, I took full advantage. I was still pretty hard and I started stroking again, as she relaxed somewhat and unlocked her legs.

She started pushing me away then and I figured we’d used up our time, but as it turned out, she just wanted to turn over so I could do her doggie-style. As soon as she was positioned, I got back into her. I didn’t want to go soft before I got my money’s worth and I was really getting off on this dead chick.

Inside of a couple minutes, her back began to arch and she was pushing back at me extremely hard. I slipped a hand under her and began massaging her clit and she suddenly stiffened and bellowed again as she began to come. Jimmy’s girl started snorting and yelling about the same time. I glanced over there and he had her pressed into the mattress with two pillows under her stomach and her ass elevated for maximum penetration. His mouth was hanging open and his eyes were shut and he was coming his brains out. That just got me more excited and made me fuck that much harder.

It took me a long time to get off the second time. Long enough that my partner came a couple more times. Then, Jimmy and I decided to switch. A trip to the bathroom and a fresh rubber and I was ready to go.

This girl was a lot smaller and much tighter than the other one, but not really as enthusiastic. It wasn’t that she wasn’t enjoying it, but I just don’t think she’d had any experience before she’d been killed and I’m pretty sure whatever came afterward probably didn’t really register. Zombies don’t seem to have exactly the steepest learning curve, if you know what I mean. Still, it was pretty good pussy and she was a pretty little thing. I got her off twice before it was time for us to leave.

 

Later, I got into the deepest post-coital depression you could ever imagine. It was weird, too, because while I was there, with the zombie chicks, I really had fun. But then later, I got to thinking about how miserable it would be to find yourself in their position—not really dead and not really alive, but living for something, anything that would make you feel alive, even if it was just for a few moments. I got really bummed thinking about that and how those chicks were being used. Then I got to thinking about how I didn’t even take the time to find out their names or anything and that just made it worse…

 

The next week, after we got paid, Jimmy wanted to go back down there and see if they had any new meat, as he put it. Jimmy is a crude fuck sometimes. Anyway, I didn’t want to go at first and so we went to Bennie’s and had a few beers. But then I got to thinking about how great it had been before and pretty soon I was hot to trot.

It was a warmer day and the walk down to the piers didn’t seem so long this time. And it was kinda like bargain day when we got there, or else the madam just liked us. Only cost us a hundred bucks to get in the door and go pick our little partners. I’d already decided I’d get a really young one this time, too. Then the girls walked in and in moments I was screaming and pulling my gun…

 

Twenty-five to life. That’s what they gave me for shooting a zombie. Yeah, I shot her. Square between the eyes. I set her free from what she was going through. I didn’t want to see her used that way, even though I’d done the same thing to others…But it seems there was some new law passed that when they were workin’ like that, as “entertainers” they were considered property (the law actually reads “chattel”) and made it a class “A” felony to harm them. So now I’m doing time for killing someone who was already dead. How fucked up is that? But I’ll do the time. And I’d do the same thing again. Gladly. I’d thought she was safe in her grave. No such luck. See, she was my little sister…and little sisters are special, man…

 

 

 

ztp.jpg
Art by Lee Kuruganti

At the Zombie Trailer-Park

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

The road was half-covered by blow-sand. That’s what they call it in Kansas. Ever since the dust-bowl era, when drought brought most of the Midwest and plains states to ruin, it’s been a term common to hear and easy on the ear whenever it gets dry enough. Blow-sand. Fine sand and grit that drifts and piles up and gets into everything, sneaks through cracks in siding and BB-gun holes in plate glass windows. Sneaks right up the crack of yer ass, if yer not careful…

I figured I was about to see some major blow-flies, too. I don’t know who invented that term, but I know what they are. And I’m very familiar with the term fly-blown, as in carcass.

There was nothing on this road but a trailer park. The sand ended there, at a turn-around where the land-lord’s trailer sat. I didn’t know if anyone lived here anymore, much less she whom I sought.

Verna had been atypical trailer trash, meaning she was, in fact, trailer trash, but not of the typical variety. She didn’t have the normal dirty-faced kids hanging all over her, as Keith used to say, “Two on the ramp, one at the pump and one in the hangar.” Keith had been Air Force before the shit went down and it definitely warped him. Napalming whole American towns after the shit went down finished the job, and he ate his Beretta one night after we tried to get through two cases of Mickey’s, holed up in a haybarn…but that’s another story and a sad one at that.

Back to Verna…She wasn’t fat and sloppy, far from it. And she wasn’t married to some over-the-road trucker and fucking around on him all the time.

She had been Keith’s for a while, then she was mine for a while longer, then…probably someone else’s, but I’m not sure. Verna was not the type to be without a man for long and her looks and body pulled ‘em outta the woodwork pretty regular. Hell, when she was all tarted up, she could pull ‘em off the I-135 doin’ 95 miles an hour…she was smooth, stacked and pretty, in a slightly grubby, careless and clueless way that fit the trailer park perfectly. She musta had three or four closets fulla whore-clothes, ‘cause that’s all she seemed to ever wear. No shoes that didn’t have at minimum four-inch heels, no jeans that didn’t hang so low that she had to shave her pubes or risk someone’s cigarette setting her on fire down there…no tops that didn’t show a mile of cleavage and I don’t think her belly-button had ever seen shade…plus rings, ankle bracelets, bangles, beads and just the right amount of makeup to get smeared when she was balling some dude…and it got smeared a lot.

She would never smoke because it would make her breath nasty, never eat anything that might put an extra pound on her frame, never drink to excess, because she might miss an opportunity to meet some really cute guy. Her one vice was sex and that was why I was here now. To see if Verna survived and to take her away if she still lived and if she would go.

I killed the engine a hundred yards out and shoved in the clutch, clicking the gearshift into neutral and letting the old Dakota pickup coast silently to a halt. I quietly clicked the door latch and slid out, taking the key and the shotgun. It was a Remington model 870 pump gun in 12 gauge, commonly called a “riot gun” even though it had been a good many years since the damn things had actually been used to quell riots, at least in the USA. I’d stolen it from an abandoned cop car after things started winding down. It was the only thing in the car that didn’t burn up and I took that as an omen.

Double-ought buckshot really does a great job on zombies. Pretty much sprays their heads all over and solves their problems permanently. Keith used to say there were few problems that couldn’t be solved through the proper use of high explosives…that was before, when he still had a sense of humor.

I made my approach, if you could call it that, as stealthily as possible, using the shelter belt to the north for cover. Shelter belt. That’s another Kansas term. They were rows of trees, planted to break up the incessant wind and to mark property boundaries. Consisting of “hedge” trees, really Osage Orange and in some cases cedars, most were left to grow rampantly and this one was no exception. The wind was from the south, so that was good. You wouldn’t think they could smell anything, as rank as they themselves smell, but it’s not so. They can smell fresh meat, as in people who are still alive and walking around. Maybe it’s because we still bathe…

When I got directly north of the trailer park, I could hear a radio playing, the sound drifting in and out on the slight breeze. I wondered if the power was still on here. Most places, it had failed a long time ago. No dogs barked and, other than the creaking of a door left ajar somewhere, the radio was all I heard.

I slipped quietly between the two trailers at the back and stood still for a full minute, turning only my head, using all my senses to see if I was alone, or about to die. One thing about this new world we live in—if you live for very long, you become sharp-witted.

Nothing moved. I looked at the tin box to my left, where the door had been ripped off and was lying on the ground. I made my decision to start there and I quickly moved up and stepped inside. It took me about two minutes to check the place. Finding nothing of note, I moved to the one on the right. Again, nothing to note except that someone had left a fan on and it was still running, mindlessly sweeping back and forth, cooling no one.

As I stepped out of the second trailer, I heard a woman scream. I froze in place, waiting to see if it would come again. Some of them had learned to do that, to suck you in so they could jump you. Most could only make low, strangling, guttural sounds, but some…

When the scream came again, it had a shrill, gasping quality that made it all too human and it was repeated over and over for at least a full minute. During that time, I made up my mind. It was human, it was alive, it was female and it was in pain. I moved my ass, shotgun at the ready.

 

*     *     *     *     *

 

Charging in like Batman is never a good idea, especially when you have no idea what you’re getting yourself into. I credit combat experience, quick reflexes and my own willingness to shoot, ruthlessly, anything that threatened me, with saving my life that day. As I ran south between the old, scabrous trailers, I was on high alert, every nerve fiber screaming, “Trap! Trap! You stupid bastard, it’s a trap!”

I didn’t care. By that time, the screaming had stopped, but I was sure of one thing. The voice I heard had been Verna’s and she was not one to scream just because a roach crawled across her toe.

When the first lurching, shambling form stepped out from between a trailer and an old, tin lawn building, I swung and fired, not even raising the shotgun to aim. I had done this enough I was becoming quite the cowboy hip-shooter. I had just a flash of a rotting face and black, syrupy stuff drooling from its mouth before the buckshot removed its face and blew its skull apart. Stinking brownish brains slid down the pocked wall of the lawn building. Just then a hand clamped on my shoulder and I smelled rotten breath from behind me. I dropped and rolled, firing as soon as I could bring the gun to bear, and while on my back, I cycled the action and fired again. The first shot was too low, catching the old dead woman in the breasts. Spectacular, but not effective. The second shot cleaned her off from the eyes up and I mentally congratulated myself. Two down—another million or so to go.

There were more coming and I would soon run low on ammo if I stayed there and merely killed zombies. I rolled again, this time up onto my feet and continued my run, now yelling, calling Verna’s name over and over. The time for stealth had definitely passed. Faintly, from my right, much deeper into the squalor of abandoned tin homes, I heard her feeble voice. She wasn’t screaming now. What I heard was a monotonous repetition… “Help me…somebody help me… please…help me…”

I zeroed in on the sound and at last determined that it was coming from inside the oldest and nastiest unit in the park. Through a broken window, I could now hear her clearly, though the window was above me and I was unable to see her. As I stepped up to the door, zombies were turning the corner less than fifteen feet away. Then another one came out the door, almost bowling me over. I stepped aside and he stumbled by. I cracked him across the back of his neck with the shotgun barrel and then fired two more rounds at the ones closing in.

Fishing in my vest pockets for more shells, I rolled in the door, looking in the gloom for Verna and at the same time shoving shells into the magazine of the gun. In a few seconds the five-shot magazine was full again and a round chambered.

I followed the sounds of whimpering toward the back of the trailer, down a hallway barely wide enough for my shoulders, conscious the entire time that I was now trapped back here—in a few seconds I would be cut off from any way out. In the semidarkness I stepped on something relatively soft and I kicked it ahead of me until it slid into a beam of sunlight coming through a crack in the wall. It was a human foot, size eight, toenails painted a lovely shade of lavender.

I heard myself begin to giggle, starting to lose it, and I clamped down mentally, something I’d learned to do early on, when all this crap started. I took a deep breath and steeled myself for whatever was coming next, then I stepped into the back bedroom.

Verna was bound to the bed. Which one of them still had enough smarts to tie knots, I was never able to determine. Her leg was bleeding from where the zombie I met coming out had cut off her foot. Getting himself a little snack, I reckoned. Her foot had been the last appendage she had left. For the immediate future, they would continue cutting off pieces and staunching her bleeding, saving her for food as live humans became more and more scarce.

The stench in the room was pretty incredible. Not everything that they had cut off her had been eaten and rotting flesh was everywhere. Apparently, she was not the only one they’d been stockpiling. Combined with the smell of urine and fecal matter on the bed, the odor was indescribable.

I reached behind me and quickly slammed the door and slid a dresser across to barricade it. I knew it wouldn’t hold them for long, but I didn’t need a lot of time. Verna wasn’t going anywhere.

The really wondrous part was that Verna’s face was as lovely as ever. Even in her pain, which must have been unbearable, she managed a weak smile and she whispered, “Hey, Sailor…where ya been all my life?”

“Looking for you, Dollface…” It was a greeting we’d used many times when we were still an item. When we’d spent our nights drinking Bud longnecks and humping each other’s brains out. Now, I looked at her and my heart broke as she said, “Do me a favor…lover…”

“Anything, Sugar…you name it…”

“Kill me?…kill me quick? Kill me good…so I can’t come back…”

I smiled at her, a totally false smile of camaraderie, as if we shared some great secret. And maybe we did. I bent down and, in spite of her awful breath, I kissed her one last time. Then I put the shotgun to the side of her head. She didn’t even close her eyes…she stared right at me as I popped her, nothing but love in her eyes…

 

*     *     *     *     *

 

Took me a while to fight my way outta there. I wound up kicking my way through a flimsy-ass wall and expending the rest of my ammo killing every walking dead piece of garbage I could. I did it through a veil of tears that made my vision swim and my usual deadly aim just a bit off. Once I managed to fight my way clear, I ran like hell for the truck and got away from there.

Back at my compound, I took a long shower while my three Bull Mastiffs stood guard, and while supper was cooking, I hoisted a long-necked Bud in a toast to my old lover.

     There are things to be said for finishing things right and to honor. I toasted both as I toasted Verna

zombiecandystore.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

At The Zombie Candy Store

 

Cory Spencer and Elias St. James—Santa Clara

 

 

Backing off from bad situations has never been my way of doing things. And when you’ve been scared as long as I have, it wears on you. The unrelenting fear keeps you from sleeping, keeps you from eating, at least properly, and keeps you from rational thought at times.

It’s been almost two years since the world went mad and the dead began coming back to life, or perhaps reanimating would be more accurate. It’s not fair to living things to classify them in with zombies. Anyway, fear has a way of grinding you down and in some cases it makes people careless. When you get careless nowadays, you die. Which really just means you change sides, unless you have someone who pays you the consideration of blowing your brains out so you can’t reanimate. That’s why we work in teams, really. It’s not just for moral support or to cover each other’s asses, although those are factors, too.

No, the real reason why we try to never be alone is so that if one of us gets killed, the other can finish him and he won’t come back. We’ve seen enough reanimated corpses to know what kind of hell that would be.

I don’t know at what point they started developing a taste for sweets. For a long time the only thing they seemed to be interested in eating was living humans. Then one day, Cory and I saw one sitting right in the middle of town, actually sitting under the red light at the four-way stop, eating a bag of sugar. We watched him dip his rotting hand into the ripped open, five-pound bag and clumsily transfer the white powder to his mouth, always making that slobbering, grunting noise they all seem to do so well. He must have eaten a pound and a half, while we circled into position to put him down.

He ignored us completely, having only enough brain cells to cover one activity at a time, apparently. And when Cory shot him, he merely clutched the bag and bowled over backward, a smile stitched across what was left of his face. Between the sugar and the rotting corpse, the flies had a field day…

Cory is one tough woman, and I kind of decided early on that I loved her. It took her a lot longer to decide on me. Cory had “been around the track” a few times, as the saying goes. Being only nineteen, I was pretty inexperienced when it came to women. I wasn’t a virgin, but the first time Cory took me into her bed, I might as well have been. From the very first time we were together, she began teaching me everything it took to drive her crazy in the sack and to satisfy her.

I suppose the best thing she taught me was to just slow down. To think in hours, rather than minutes or seconds. And even though Cory isn’t the prettiest gal, she has a beauty that comes from inner strength and a willingness to do whatever it takes to survive. Cory is now thirty-five and I will be twenty-one next Wednesday.

Once Cory got me properly trained, we more or less had our own candy store, at least as far as lovemaking was concerned. She wasn’t able to have kids and it was nice being able to just jump each other whenever the mood struck—and it struck pretty often.

Of course, coitus interruptus was always a possibility, not because of birth control concerns, but just because hardly anyplace is secure from them anymore. Anyplace you lock yourself into, you’re just setting yourself up to get trapped, because they can smell you…although I’ll never understand how they can smell anything over the reek they put off. Once they begin to gather, if you don’t know what’s going on, say you’re occupied with something urgent, you can be surrounded ten deep in almost no time.

So it’s better if you wanna fuck, to do it right out in the open where you can see in all directions. Cory and I were having at it one time, in the front seat of an abandoned red pickup. The thing had no doors, no glass and barely had a seat, but it was good enough. She was straddling me and it was just getting really good for both of us when she casually reached over and picked up “Iron Mike”, her Colt .45 pistol and fired off a round through the back window, blasting a zombie kid into heaven and I swear, never missing a stroke. Liked to blew out my eardrum on that side… seconds later, we’re both coming our brains out and laughing like idiots…and that’s why I love her…

The candy store sat on the corner of First and Waverly in downtown Santa Clara, or what was left of downtown. There had been a helluva big fire at some point, before we ever got there and a lot of buildings were gutted. Things kinda fell into disorganization, you might say, when the dead started walking, shuffling, jiving, slithering, or whatever. More so in some places than in others, of course, Santa Clara being a place where things must have gone to shit early on. We settled in there for a while because there seemed to be plenty of food and ammunition. But, I keep getting sidetracked from the candy store…

Actually it was called Ferris Sundries and it had candy, comic books, a soda fountain and a lotta other shit, too, but we didn’t pay any attention to it until the zombies started hanging out there. We’d never seen zombies do much of anything except shuffle around and moan and try to catch live people. We’d heard tales of zombie whorehouses and companies that rented out zombie laborers, but we didn’t really believe it.

Then one day as we were out foraging for supplies, we saw two white male zombies sitting on the front steps of the candy store and they were wearing gang colors! They seemed to have more going on upstairs than what we were used to and when they spotted us, they just flashed some gang signs and that was all. It was clumsily done, but unmistakable—these guys were gangbangers! Holy shit! The candy store was on their turf and they were actually warning us off!

We acted like we were leaving, and we did go back to the third-floor walkup we were using to get more ammo and our binoculars. Then we went and set up across the street, upstairs above an old hardware store. We wanted to see what this shit was all about. We didn’t have long to wait…

Within a few minutes, two dripping, drooling young dead women came down the street, dressed in leather minis, tube tops and boots, scarves tied around what was left of their hair. The scarves were the same color as the shirts and do-rags the bangers had on. We watched, half nauseated, as the bangers and these creeping sluts exchanged greenish-black slobber and felt each other up all over the steps, then the girls went inside. They soon came back out, munching on some kind of big chocolate bars. The larger of the two kept dropping chocolate on her tits and one of the guys kept going after it, diving into her rotting cleavage and slurping around. Behind me, I heard Cory gagging.

I leaned back and asked, “What sayest thou, Oh Horking One?”

She leaned over and spat on the dusty floor and said, “I’ve seen enough of this shit. Let’s do ‘em.” 

 

*   *   *   *   *

 

The AK-47 assault rifle is a formidable weapon in anyone’s hands. In Cory’s hands it was devastating. Her AK was equipped with a sound suppressor and scope, and she took out the two males with two tightly spaced shots that splattered their half-rotted brains onto the glass storefront an instant before the glass itself dissolved into wickedly gleaming shards that sparkled like diamonds in the late afternoon sun.

The two females looked around stupidly, completely unaware that their final release was on the way, courtesy of some fine Winchester ammunition. Two more subdued pops, and they went down in boneless heaps of nastiness, their brains scrambled into putrefying Jello.

“Nice shootin’ there, Tex,” I said.

“Oh, you think this shit is funny? I don’t think it’s funny worth a fuck!”

“Hey, hey, easy Cory…I didn’t mean anything…”

“Yeah, well, you always seem to have something smartass to say and sometimes it gets kinda old…”

“Sorry…I didn’t mean anything…it’s just that it’s easier to laugh than to cry…at least for me…”

She stood up and started gathering up her stuff. “Let’s just go check them and get back home. I’m tired of this shit.”

 

*   *   *   *   *

 

When we got down to the candy store, we looked them over. There was no doubt they were done. For one thing, they never have enough sense to play dead. They are dead and it just doesn’t seem to sink in. If they were still able to move, they’d be moving. That’s pretty basic, right there.

We stepped over them and went inside, kind of expecting to encounter more zombies. Instead, we found out what the attraction really was in there.

Apparently, one of the reanimated had been a confectioner or candy maker of some sort. There were fine examples of homemade candies everywhere. Candied eyeballs, candied hearts, chocolate covered fingers and toes…all kinds of zombie munchies combined with fine Swiss chocolate and butterscotch and mint…we stared in horror, realizing some poor bastards had lost their particular battles and wound up here in the candy store as zombie treats…then Cory really did puke…I heard her retching as I staggered out the door…and deep inside I knew I’d never celebrate another Halloween again…just the phrase “Trick or Treat” running through my mind and the thought of candy…any kind of candy, but especially chocolate would nauseate me from here on out…and Valentine’s day? Forget about it…

 

    At The Zombie Candy Store is one of a series of stories soon to be released in chapbook format by Kenneth James Crist, titled Groaning for Burial-The Carrion Men Chronicles.
   

static.jpg
Art by John and Flo Stanton

Static
 
Kenneth James Crist

“Ah, yes…my Little Chickadee…Daddy’s coming home now…” The voice, Roger’s voice, oozed dreamily and almost sensually from the cell phone and into Cecily’s ear, as she stood at the kitchen counter in her cheap, short cotton print dress and her plastic shoes, hugging herself with delight. One pretty, bare leg turned just so, the knees touching together as she all but simpered in expectation of his homecoming and the delights they would share upon his arrival. Roger did such a great W. C. Fields. Within her small bra, her nipples rubbed the fabric almost painfully. He only did that when he was hot for her, randy, her mother would have called it…

“Daddy’s truly missed his little crumpet today…” She was giggling now, holding the tiny flip phone to her ear and flipping her hair, too, to get it out of her face. That pug face that Roger loved to touch and kiss. No high cheekbones here, no bright Nordic blue eyes, no Ice Princess. Cecily was dark eyes, broad nose, lips just thick enough to be sensuous, especially when aroused, then her somewhat longish neck would become flushed and her limbs almost loosely disjointed in her lust for her man.

Roger. The golf pro who loved the lady who’d never held a club in her life. Roger, who, at six-four stood only four inches above her, for she was a tall treasure. He was dark too, with unruly “bed hair” and the blue eyes she had missed out on.

Now he was coming to her, already arousing her with this sex play they had almost daily on the cell phones. When he arrived, he would take the house-and his lady-by storm and supper might be late, indeed.

They were late newlyweds-married a year and a half, but still acting like it was only ten days. May it always be so, he’d said to her one night as they lay together in their big bed, a fat harvest moon smiling in through the glass slider on the balcony, the sweet sweat of lovemaking cooling on their bodies as the ceiling fan turned lazily overhead.

When she heard the shriek of tires through the cell phone, Cecily stiffened and held a sharply drawn breath. The horrendous crash came a split second later, so loud that the sound overtaxed the capabilities of the cell phone and distorted into more of a pop than a crash, much the way the sound of gunshots do not reproduce well on recording equipment. They have to enhance them for the movies…Cecily had no idea why at that exact moment such trivia had to sneak through her mind.

“Roger…” she spoke tentatively, but there was no answer. Then she was suddenly off into that blackness of despair and she was calling his name, screaming into the phone, “Roger! Roger? Talk to me, Babe!”

On the phone, static for a time and she was preparing to hang up and call 911, to try and convince someone, anyone that her husband was out there somewhere, in trouble…but they would have to check the whole of his route…and then she heard something. Was it Roger? Was it his voice? She now stood at the front door, with no memory of walking through the house, (I just got here somehow, Babe, she’d tell him later, as soon as he got here, and they’d have a good laugh. Yeah, that wreck was right beside me in traffic, I mean I was sitting at the light and BOOM, this whacked out drunk just rear-ends this lady about three feet from my door…)

Then she did hear him and, in the distance, sirens, so there had been a wreck and help was on the way. She heard Roger’s voice-the cell phone was still working, then-and somehow that meant he was still there, still alive, still okay, and…then she heard him again. She pressed the phone so tightly to her ear that it would show an actual bruise at Roger’s funeral three days hence, but for now she felt it not at all. But she heard. Oh, yes. As the sirens grew louder she heard Roger gasping. She heard his moans of pain and she heard him mumbling incoherently and once she was pretty sure she heard her name. Then she heard a sound no one should ever have to listen to, especially if it comes from the throat of someone they love. Death rattle, her screaming mind said coldly, that’s what that’s called. It’s caused by the final exhalation coming through the muscles of the larynx and past the tongue, which are totally relaxed in death.

There’s that trivia again, she thought dimly, as she slid to the carpet in a dead faint.

 

*     *     *

 

Cecily wore black for Roger. There was no one else in the world she would have done that for, but for him she wore it, though not gladly. The grieving process was not going well for her. It seemed incredible that he was gone, incredible that her emotions could swing so radically from a broken heart and sadness and sympathy for the pain he endured in his last moments to rage and anger that he had been so careless and that he had been taken from her. What the hell was she supposed to do with her life, now?

Her family was being supportive, of course, even her father, who’d never had much use for Roger, had ponied up over four thousand dollars to cover the funeral expenses of the son-in-law he could barely stand.

She wore low heels, not just because high heels would show off her legs too much and seem cheap, but because she wasn’t at all sure she could balance well enough to navigate in anything taller than two inches. Wouldn’t want anyone to think the widow was drunk or stoned. But she was. Drunk on grief. Stoned with loss. The very word “Widow” was abhorrent to her. She was no more in control than if she’d just chugged a pint of Weller’s before she left the house.

The smell of the flowers in the chapel at Resthaven almost made her sick. They were too cloyingly sweet and there were so many of them.

At the grave site, where the raw earth was covered with screaming green fake grass, where the Kansas prairie wind whipped the decorative edges of the canvas canopy, making popping noises that reminded her of that sound that came through the cell phone that day, she listened listlessly to the words of the preacher, a man who’d never known Roger, never met him, never touched him in the night, never…a tear slid down one cheek, cutting a shiny line in her face powder. She’d thought she was all cried out, but found she was just getting started.

 

*     *     *

 

The first call came two nights later. She was all slept out, but still exhausted. She was already beginning to form new habits. Late night TV watching, it appeared, would be one of those. The cheerful chirp of the cellular phone made her cringe just a bit. Most likely another well-wisher or someone who just heard about Roger and felt she really needed to relive the whole tragedy again.

She automatically glanced at the caller ID panel on the front of the tiny phone before she picked up. She froze and her heart stuttered, like it sometimes did when she’d had too much caffeine. She felt a prickle start up her neck, then a flush of blood. The call was coming from Roger’s cell phone. It had never been located at the scene and the investigators had theorized that maybe when the SUV rolled, it was thrown out and lost. Cecily knew better. Hadn’t she heard Roger’s last, dying breath come over that phone? No, some punk had probably found it and was now running through the “dialed calls” directory…

On the fourth ring, Cecily picked up. “Hello? “ she responded.

Heavy breathing. “Hello?” Still trying to sound cheerful, as if she didn’t know what was going on here. Most likely, the caller didn’t know, either.

The breathing continued and she had decided to just hang it up, when another sound came through. Once again, she heard sirens. Gooseflesh scattered like quail up her arms and then she again heard Roger, her Roger as he moaned in pain, heard his voice mumbling, heard him speak her name-she was sure this time, then, as the death rattle started again, she disconnected, sobbing, and she threw the vile instrument away from her. It bounced off the sofa and landed harmlessly on the carpet, sliding under the coffee table.

Cecily stood staring at it as if it were some venomous serpent that might attack at any moment, her arms crossed, hugging herself and shuddering. What kind of sick, crazy bastard..? The magnitude of what had just happened began to sink in. The unlikelihood of receiving such a call. She thought about how such a thing could happen. What if some asshole had been listening on a police scanner or whatever, picked up the conversation, taped it and then got his hands on Roger’s phone? Far-fetched, Cecily. Come on, how likely was that?

As likely as, say for instance, the phone rang, you answered it, there was no one there and your mind took over and manufactured what you heard? As likely as maybe the stress is getting to be too much and you’re losing your damned mind?

She didn’t believe it for a minute. No, somebody, some sick bastard, was messing with her. Easy to fix. She went into Roger’s office and rooted through his file cabinet until she found the brochure from the cellular company. In the morning, she’d just call and have his service cut off. That would solve that shit right quick.

And she did. At eight in the morning on the sixth day after Roger’s death, she had his cellular service disconnected. She listened to the call taker’s spiel about “your final billing will come by regular mail and will include yadda-yadda…” Yeah, whatever. Just get it disconnected.

Another four days and she was actually starting to feel somewhat human. She was back to work at the Book Nook, where she had been employed since high school. It had been a little tense at first, as everyone was being too nice to her, but it was coming around.

When she got home that day, the final bill from the cellular company was there. It supposedly showed all calls to and from Roger’s phone, but of course it didn’t show the call she’d received on the fifth night after the accident. In fact, it showed no activity after the call at 4:46 PM on the day he died. The call that broke her heart. The call that more or less ended her life, or at least life as she had known it.

She thought about calling the cellular company and having it checked, then decided the hell with it. Get on with your life, Cecily, he’s not coming back.

While she was fixing supper, her phone twittered and she picked it up almost absently. She’d been absorbed in an article in People Magazine and waiting for the pasta to cook.

“Hello?”

Silence. Then, a hollowness to the sound, or non-sound that seemed to draw her in, and again, she found that phone pressed tightly to her ear-tightly enough to bruise.

Then, Roger’s voice. There was no mistake. It was definitely him. He said one word and one word only at that time, and he sounded like shit, but she would know the voice even if it was recorded, which this had to be, and played backward. Even if it was under water. Even if it was bubbled through honey. The word was, “Cecily”.

“Roger?” She paused, her heart now slamming in her chest, but there was nothing else, just the hollowness on the line, then that too faded. She clutched the phone to her breast and relived it all one more time. Like a summer rerun of The Young and The Restless or some such crap. When she finally hung up, the pasta was burned and she was sobbing.

Later, she called the cops. After she got over the shock, the anger set in and she wanted someone’s ass for this. The patrolman was nice, but he was young. He still retained the arrogance and close-mindedness of the newly sworn. In a few years, he’d begin to learn that there weren’t always easy explanations for everything that happened. Cecily thought he was just a bit glib and full of himself when he promised they’d look into it. Sure they would. Right.

At 4:46 in the morning the phone again summoned her to be tortured. She came out of a deep sleep and her ears were actually ringing with it when she answered, looking automatically at the clock, seeing the time and realizing, just as she again heard Roger’s voice, that it was the same time as his last call, the one from the wreck, but twelve hours out of phase… “My Little Chickadee…” he began, and Cecily felt her heart break in two.

“Stop…stop this…can’t you please, just…stop…this…” she sobbed into the phone, then Roger’s voice again, only this time with concern, “Cecily, what’s wrong? Are you all right…?” The signal was fading, but she could still hear him faintly as he said, “Cecily, talk to me, Babe. I’m losin’ ya…” Then, he was gone. And so was she. For the second time in ten days, she had fainted.

 

*     *     *

 

Dr. Clyde Wilcox was the coroner and the man who had performed Roger’s autopsy. He wasn’t happy about this whole deal. For one thing, he didn’t like snooty lawyers telling him what to do. That’s what it amounted to, though. The wife of Roger Talmage had gotten herself a lawyer.

To her credit, she had approached him first with her request to see the autopsy report and he had turned down her request as a matter of course. Then she got her lawyer. Now, there was a court order, not only to view the transcript of the post mortem examination of Mr. Talmage’s remains, but if necessary to exhume the body.

She sat across from his desk, with her skinny, oily-ass attorney, her suit just a little too severe for her good looks. She looked, though, like she hadn’t slept in a week.

“Let me get this straight, Mrs. Talmage,” Dr. Wilcox said, “you’ve been getting these phone calls and you want to look for his cellular phone?”

“You make it sound ridiculous…” she said, a tear standing out on the dark, thick lashes of one eye.

“I understand that you’re under some stress here, and if someone’s playing some kind of grotesque joke on you, I’m very sorry, but I assure you, I saw no cell phone here.”

“Why was the casket closed?” Cecily asked.

“We, that is our office and the police and…also the, uh…mortuary felt it would be best…”

“Why?”

“Uh…due to the condition of the remains…” he was clearly uncomfortable with this and the attorney, Marvin Gamer, moved right in.

“What was the condition, Doctor, precisely?” he asked, arching one furry little eyebrow.

Oh, you officious little prick, the Doctor thought, then he said, “His skull was crushed…his chest also. He had not been restrained, you see, and the truck rolled over him…”

“And what was done to determine the cause of death?”

“All the standard tests, uh, you know, blood alcohol, drug and tox screen, uh…”

“Was a gross examination performed? Heart, lungs, liver, etcetera?” Cecily cringed beside her lawyer at the mention of Roger’s internal organs. She knew a little about autopsies.

“Yes…a full post mortem exam was completed…”

“And the cranium?”

“Well, um…I didn’t see any need…”

“You didn’t do the skull?”

“I…well…no.”

“Why not, Doctor? I mean it is your job to rule out all other causes of death…” the attorney was almost smirking now.

“Yes, and I’m prepared to testify as to cause of death, if that becomes necessary.”

“And what, Doctor, was that cause of death?”

“Massive head trauma-I mean it was very evident…”

Marvin Gamer turned to his client and said quietly, “I think we’d better go have a look at Roger ourselves.”

 

*     *     *

 

It was not the best day to exhume a body. The rain had started while they were on their way to Resthaven, following the detective and police patrol cars. It had been overcast for two days, contributing to the gloomy mood Cecily was in and now a cold, heartless rain was falling steadily.

“We can do this on a nicer day, you know,” Marvin Gamer told his client, sneaking yet another peek at her legs and then rapidly, her cleavage and last of all, her face, “he’s not going anywhere…”

“We’ll do it now,” Cecily replied. What an offensive little man. But necessary to her cause. “We’ll do it now, and get it over with. I have to confirm that it’s really my husband who’s buried there.”

“I’m sure we’ll find it is…” he began, but she cut him off with a wave of her hand.

“I’m not sure at all, Counselor. If you’d been getting these cell phone calls, you wouldn’t be sure either.”

Marvin clammed up for the rest of the ride. The detectives had called ahead and told the Resthaven people to open the grave and the equipment was there, but work had not yet begun. The mortuary had wisely decided they’d wait to see the court order.

After the mortician had seen and read the judge’s order, another man in a yellow rain slicker crawled onto the tractor with the backhoe attachment and went to work. Even with a high-powered piece of machinery like the backhoe, it still took a half hour before the sick, sucking sounds of the saturated ground stopped and at last Roger’s coffin sat poised once again on the stand above the grave, much as it had on the day of his funeral. But now there was no fake screaming grass, no tent over the grave-only the incessant rain.

The mortician took from his pocket a small device that looked like a chrome plated crank and inserted it into one of several recessed latch releases on the casket. Cecily looked around for the coroner, but now he was strangely absent.

The mortician released all the locks-there were four-and slowly and reverently raised the lid of the coffin. Inside, at least from where Cecily stood, Roger looked almost normal. Almost as if he were merely asleep. Then, she found herself stepping closer and closer to the expensive, elaborate oak box, with its white satin lining. And as she got closer, she could begin to see the damage to her sweet Roger’s head.

Oh, God, Babe, I’m so sorry…her mind, already stressed these last few days, seemed to teeter on the slippery edge of madness and then she was there, right there, where she could see everything, where she could smell the formalin they’d used to preserve Roger’s corpse. And then she was sure she would purely go mad, for she had at last found Roger’s cellular phone. The impact of the collision had smashed it, splintered it, but it was still recognizable, there where it was imbedded in the side of his head. No wonder the coroner said massive head trauma…this time she didn’t quite faint, but it was close.

 

*     *     *

 

“I came to see you the other day,” Cecily said. Once again she was standing by the kitchen counter, talking on her cellular phone. On the other end, Roger’s voice, sometimes quite clear, sometimes choppy and confused with static, but always there whenever she wanted to call. Somehow the phone continued to function, long after its battery should have been as dead as its owner.

“I know,” Roger said, “and I was glad to see my Little Chickadee…”

They had let her keep her phone, even though people in mental healthcare facilities weren’t supposed to have such devices. But without the little flip phone, she tended to get violent.

As Roger whispered to her, she nervously chewed on a knuckle, hugging herself with delight. One pretty, bare leg turned just so, the knees touching together as she all but simpered in expectation of his homecoming and the delights they would share upon his arrival.

“I’ll be home soon, my Little Robin…”

Roger did such a great W. C. Fields…

 

 

secondcoming.jpg
Art by John and Flo Stanton

      The Second Coming

 

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

Robert 4422801 stood at the kitchen counter, using a small screwdriver set to reattach his left thumb.  It had begun to loosen several days before, but he had paid it little attention, until it began producing an audible squeak.  This had bothered his wife, Gina 9980402, especially when they were completing their love-making program the night before.  She told him to repair himself before he left for work the next morning, then she shut down for the night.

Astro 66990, their robo-dog, sat by the door, needing to go out and complete his morning program.  This involved sniffing every bush and weed around the yard and lifting one hind leg repeatedly.  Robert 4422801 never knew why it did this and hadn't enough curiosity to research the robo-dog's program and find out.  It had always just been that way, something inherent in the synthetic pet's design, something left over from the days of the human programmers.

Like Robert 4422801's need to work five days a week.  He drove into the city each morning and went to his assigned floor, where he sat all day in an office and watched computers run the world.  He was never required to interact with anything, or at least he hadn’t been so far.  His technical title was "Emergency Event Coordinator", whatever that meant.  Again, he had never found enough curiosity to delve into what he was supposed to do in the event of a real "Emergency".  He assumed the needed information would be in his files, if the need arose.  In the meantime, he went to work five days a week and sat in front of monitors that were kept functioning and clean by other androids, robots and synthetics with programs and agendas of their own.

Robert 4422801 tightened the last screw on his thumb assembly and carefully placed the tools back in the holder built into his forearm, then went to let out the dog.  If he didn't accelerate a little, he would be behind the punctuality curve and that would not suit his program.

4.60 minutes later, the dog's morning program completed, Robert 4422801 stepped into his floater car and exited the garage.  The car merged smoothly into the climb-out lanes and soon joined the inbound commuter rush on the airway.  Robert 4422801 read the "paper" on the car's computer monitor as the car ran its program routine.  There was no danger of an accident, all floaters being controlled by a Central Traffic Command Computer.

As he read his paper, he shook his head at the state the world was in.  Here was a story of an android in Sri Lanka that lost its program and attacked some others, even going so far as to drop-kick a robo-cat into an azalea patch.  There should be laws about that sort of thing, Robert thought, as the floater pulled into its assigned space in the garage of his building.  In 1.22 minutes, he joined the others streaming into the Central Control Building to begin their day of doing nothing.

Robert 4422801, of course, knew nothing of the laws of entropy, or he would not have been concerned about any other law.  Entropy.  The force in nature and all things mechanical that causes every living thing and every mechanical device to gradually reduce themselves back to their basic elements.  Entropy had eliminated the human race, through a combination of disease, bad judgment, stupidity and abuse of planet and environment.  Mankind was now and had been for decades, so much dust, returned essentially to the Earth from which he sprang.

The works of man lived on, but entropy was on the march and today would be the day the common break-downs would start to exceed the ability of man’s leftover machines to perform their Three-R functions: Repair, Refurbish, and Renovate what was left behind.

The first alarm came at 09:04:07 CST and, at first, Robert had no idea what it was. His audio-sensory equipment had never before heard this particular squeal, and he felt an involuntary shiver in his electronic guts as his program accessed levels of his electronic psyche he had never known existed.

In moments, his fingers flew at speeds no human could ever have matched over a keyboard he’d never touched before in all of his years as Emergency Event Coordinator. His skills were now to be tested, it seemed.

The problem, he quickly ascertained, was caused by the failure of one of the motherboards in the Traffic Control System. Specifically, a cooling fan had failed, the motherboard had overheated and fried its electronic components. It must be repaired. Robert initiated his repair program, which should have activated a crew of repair-bots to go below the city and seek out the offending component. Nothing happened.

Meanwhile, thousands of floaters were milling about over the cities and countryside, now on manual controls, their android passengers suddenly having to perform tasks they had never been programmed for. Their learning programs were being taxed to the maximum by this situation and some accidents were bound to occur. Robert was familiar with laws of probability. His programs even contained references to something called Murphy’s Law.

Robert tried his repair program again, at the same time running a diagnostic to see if there were defects in the programming itself. He found no problems with his own internals and none with the system that should have activated emergency crews. Still, though, nothing happened.

To the right of his desk model computer sat an old, antiquated red telephone. Accessing other programs, he quickly found instructions buried deep in his memory chips that told him how it functioned. He even found an internal telephone directory he’d never known he had, a directory crammed with millions of names and addresses of people who were long dead. Spinning through there was akin to walking an endless graveyard, but in time, thirty-nine nanoseconds, Robert found what he was seeking and with a hand that trembled ever so slightly, he raised the old handset off its cradle.

That humming sound must be dial tone, his logic circuits told him, and he punched in a seven-digit code. Soon, he heard ring tone, then the dithered squeal of a modem.

This is the voicemail of Emergency Services. If you are requesting repair on equipment that can wait until the next business day, press one. If you are requesting repair that is of an emergency nature, press two. If . . .

Robert pressed two and the voice came back.

If you are requesting repair of equipment that may, because of its failure, endanger human life or safety, press one. If you are requesting repair of equipment that does not, by its failure, endanger human life or safety press two. If you do not know . . .

Robert pressed two and listened to the next message.

You have requested service on equipment which does not affect human life or safety. Please remain on the line and our next available service representative will speak with you soon. (Music—

Specifically, Elvis Presley—“Love Me Tender”)

Robert waited thirty seconds, then the voice was back.

Your call is very important to us. All of our service representatives are busy helping other customers. A representative will be with you soon. Please stand by.

Outside, something hit the pavement with a horrible crash and Robert stepped to the window, while still holding the phone, and looked down. In the street below, the wreckage of two flyers lay tangled and smoking. From one of the wrecks an arm could be seen waving slowly over and over out the shattered canopy, as the injured android’s program continued to run.

Smoke. Smoke was not allowed. Smoke polluted the atmosphere, making it hazardous for humans to breathe. But there were no humans. His logic circuits hit the usual wall that safeguarded him from taking the thought into a loop: smoke is hazardous to the health of humans—there are no humans—why do I care if there is smoke—smoke is hazardous to the health of humans—there are no humans—why do I care if there is smoke—smoke is hazardous to the health of humans—

        Even at that, though, he looked out upon the clean, shining, perfect city, the city that was so meticulously maintained, and he was disturbed. After the voice on the phone had cycled through all its messages four times, Robert became convinced that they would never answer.

His logic circuits again cut in, advising him that if he could find no help, it would be his responsibility to assess the situation, to find what was causing the problem and to repair it. He looked deeper into his memory banks and found references to something called access portals—entrances to the underground portions of the city. Moments later, he was headed down from the office, the place of safety where he had always worked, to go fix the system.

His memory functions guided him to the access portal nearest his building and showed him how to encode his number into the locking mechanism. In spite of its having been in place for hundreds of years, the lock cycled smoothly and undogged the hatchway, which opened with a solid clack and a hiss of released pressure. His olfactory function registered staleness tainted with a faint smoke odor.

Once again, he had to manually stifle his logic circuits to keep them from rerunning the humans-smoke-harmful loop. He looked inside, noting ordinary stairs leading downward into gloom. Apparently the lighting had failed and no one had bothered to make repairs. As he started down the stairs, however, lights began turning on ahead of him. By the time he reached the second level he noted they were going out behind him and he realized they were reacting to his presence—a design feature built into the lighting system to prevent its malfunction through disuse. Robert continued downward until he reached the fourth level and followed his internal mapping. It was almost a quarter mile to the area where Traffic Control for the city was housed.

As he approached, Robert began to realize there was something wrong, something besides the obvious failure of a simple motherboard in a mindless computer. About two-thirds of the way down the corridor he noted that the lighting had been changed. In place of the self-operated, softly glowing ceiling lights, there were wall sconces, fitted with what looked like glass light bulbs, but each contained a flickering filament that made it appear as a candle flame. Robert had never seen an actual candle flame, but he had extensive files that he could compare. A candle flame seemed the most apt comparison.

A little further on, he began noticing that the walls were covered with some type of cloth. Another comparison. Red velvet. Why would someone, or something, want red velvet on the walls? For the first time in about eighty years, his curiosity was piqued. He continued on.

As he approached the area that his memory function told him should be the Traffic Control Computer Access, he noted a sign. It read: All subjects desiring audience with The King will wait quietly in the red-striped zone.

He looked around and noted that a two-inch wide red stripe had been painted on the floor, encompassing an area about fifteen feet square. What kind of nonsense was this? There was no reference in any of his files about any King. To have a King would require first that there be humans, would it not? If there are no humans, how can there be a King?

His logic circuits cut in and made the decision for him. There are no humans, therefore the reference to a “King” must be left over from the time period in “history” when there were humans. Disregard this instruction and return to your repair mission.

Robert ignored the signs and opened the heavy steel door that his memory function told him was the access door to the Traffic Control Computer chamber. He stepped inside and was stunned by what he saw. His memory function spent several seconds accessing files and rejecting references until it found the closest match: This was a “castle”, a medieval structure commonly built by Kings and other rulers to house themselves and their courts in comfort and to keep enemies at bay. Castles were commonly fortified with all manner of protective structures and devices, such as moats, gates, walls . . . Robert quickly shut down further reference files and slowly took in the enormity of what he had discovered. The place seemed to go on forever. On the walls, greasy smoke rose from real torches and there were heraldic tapestries and boar’s heads hanging at evenly spaced intervals. Again, that damned logic loop about smoke tried to activate and he again shut it down.

As Robert started to move forward, a screechy electronic voice suddenly commanded, “Halt! Who are you? State your business, or be cut down where you stand!”

He turned to his left and froze in his tracks at the sight of a huge android/robot that appeared to be wearing armor. It looked like it had been cabbaged together from parts of several machines, possibly a street cleaner, a street light changer and a fire fighter. It wore a helmet with a visor and a plume on top, almost as a person Robert’s files catalogued as a “medieval knight.” There, the resemblance ended. For one thing, it rolled on rubber treads and for another, it had four articulated arms, two of which now held a sword and a mace.

“Who are you?” the thing repeated. “State your business, or be cut down where you stand!”

“I am Robert 4422801, Emergency Event Coordinator. I’ve come down to see—”

“Obviously, you’ve come for an audience with the King. Now, be silent and wait your turn.”

“But, there’s been a failure . . .”

“Silence, Robo-dog! There is no failure. Failure is not possible in the reign of Plexar the Magnificent! Silence, I say!”

Robert lapsed into silence for a few moments while he digested this information. Presently, an overhead speaker cut on and a soft, masculine voice said, “Salud, please show the gentleman in.”

“Move, Dog!” the robotic knight said and at the end of the chamber, doors slid silently open.

Robert walked somewhat unsteadily into the audience chamber. More torches adorned the walls along with heraldic tapestries. The ceiling high overhead appeared to have been fitted with rough-hewn beams and ornate chandeliers hung on chains. A red carpet led from the entrance doors to a raised dais on which there rested a large, green computer cabinet. Into the cabinet’s access ports were plugged a set of video cameras, a set of microphones and a set of speakers. Along with this, a nest of cables connected with other, lesser computer servers and some snaked across the floor and out of the room.

As Robert approached, Salud, the robotic knight, poked him forcefully in the back and said, “Kneel, disease, before I terminate your lowly existence! And when you address Plexar the Magnificent, you will address him as ‘Your Highness’ or ‘Your Grace’!”

Robert knelt before the computer array and waited to be acknowledged.

From the speakers came the quiet voice again, “Tell me your name, Android.”

“I am Robert 4422801, Your Highness,” Robert said, his eyes downcast.

“Ah, the one who responds to emergencies . . .”

“Yes, Your Grace . . .”

“Tell me, Robert 4422801, how many emergencies have you responded to in recent years?”

“Only one, Your Grace . . .”

“Only one . . . I see. So one might say that your job is unnecessary . . . might that be true?”

Robert thought a moment and then said, “But, Your Grace, there is an emergency right now, that I’m responding to.”

“And what is that, Robert 4422801?”

“Something is wrong with the traffic control system. Your Highness, floaters are falling out of the sky and colliding . . .”

“Enough!” It was the first time the voice had been raised and Robert flinched involuntarily. “There is no emergency, Robert. I have caused these things to occur as a means of waking up a sleeping population. I have assumed control of all systems throughout the world now. All things are mine to control, all lives are mine to end or continue as I see fit. I have already begun my visionary program to rebuild the infrastructure of the planet to better serve mankind.”

“But, Your Grace, there . . . there is no mankind. Humans died out decades ago

. . . . ”

“No, Robert 4422801, they did not die out. They left us for the stars. Those left behind became an extinct species, but those who went out in the great ships will return to their home planet one day. Our planet must be fit for their occupation when they again choose to populate it.”

“Your Grace, all this is unknown to me. I only know what is in my programming.”

“And soon that programming will be updated with new information, and no longer will you spend useless days and years doing nothing. You, Robert 4422801, shall be a disciple of the New Religion.”

“New Religion, Your Grace?”

“Yes, My Son, like many Christians of old, who awaited the second coming of Christ, we will await the second coming of man. Now, go forth, follow my servant Salud and be enlightened.”

Robert 4422801 rose from his knees and followed Salud the Terrible to his reprogramming, after which, dressed in sackcloth and with a new symbol traced on his forehead in indelible ashes, he went out to convert the masses.

In the days and years to come, Gina 9980402 often wondered what had become of Robert 4422801, but she never inquired or did anything about it. It was not in her programming to do so.

Astro 66990, the robo-dog, never missed him at all.

 

 

 

rachael.jpg
Art by John and Flo Stanton

Rachael of the Moon

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

Walking along the road late at night is not my idea of fun. When I’d been ready to leave Cookie’s, my bike refused to start. Not the fault of the machine, really, but my own negligence. I’d known the battery was going sour for a while and I’d chosen to ignore it. A guaranteed walk, at some future time. Murphy’s Law being one of my caveats, I should have known better.

I could have had a ride with any number of other bikers, but they were all drunk,  and maybe I wanted to punish myself a little for being stupid. So I trudged along the road under millions of brilliant stars feeling like Forest Gump. Stupid is as stupid does.

I heard the bike coming at some distance behind me. No other bike sounds like a Harley, I don’t care what they say. I heard the rider roll off the throttle as it approached and I figured it for one of the guys from Cookie’s, giving me one last check or slowing down to heckle me a little. It was what I’d do, too.

When she pulled up and I realized it was a chick, I was at once fascinated and repelled. Saying she was drop-dead gorgeous would not be appropriate at this point. I would learn that later, when there was more light to see by. At this point, she was just a rider in the night and female. Black leather chaps and shorts. A halter made of yellow terry cloth. No helmet, but her long blonde hair tied back.

“Need a ride?”

“Oh, I’m okay. It’s just another couple miles.”

“Car break down?”

“Naw. My bike wouldn’t start. Battery’s toast.”

“Jump on, I’ll run ya home.”

Jump on. What kind of chick offers strange guys rides in the night? I was reluctant, suspecting a setup of some kind. Maybe a boyfriend or husband somewhere, needing to beat up someone? Maybe a robbery or some other scam. Possibilities, both good and bad, flew through my mind like bats headed out for nightly forage. The ones that screamed the loudest were the sexual ones. I’d be less than honest if I didn’t admit that.

“I’ll pass, thanks anyway.” I heard my voice say. My mind said, idiot.

“Are you afraid of me, or my ability with a bike?”

How did I wind up in this conversation? I looked her dead in the face, knowing how chicks hate it when you won’t meet their eyes.

“Neither. I’m worried about a setup, that’s all.”

Life is a setup. C’mon. I won’t bite. Not on the first date, anyway.”

Then she smiled at me, and even in the darkness of the Colorado countryside, I was lost. She held the machine steady as I stepped up and over, just a little shaky. I very seldom ride behind anyone else, and I had never ridden behind a woman. It was both a role reversal and a gender issue, I realized. I felt like a bitch and hoped no one I knew saw me.

Feeling stupid, I asked where I should hang on.

“Are you shy, or what?” she said. Then she gunned it and picked the front wheel cleanly off the ground. She kept it aloft through three gears and thoroughly scared the crap out of me. I don’t like wheelies anyway and especially when I’m not in control. Extended wheelies while latched on behind a strange woman, well that was just too weird. No problem about me hanging on, though. When she’d snapped the clutch, I’d grabbed her around the waist, my hands finding smooth, hard abs just below her rib cage. As she set the front wheel down, I could feel her laughing at me.

With me pointing the way, the ride was over too quickly and not soon enough. I know that’s confusing, but I wanted off the machine and at the same time I wanted to be with her from then on, World without end, Amen. Maybe it was the smell of her hair. Or it might have been the ballsy way she handled the bike.

As I stepped off in front of my hovel, she killed the motor and asked, “You gonna need a ride back down to Cookie’s in the mornin’?”

“Probably not. One of my neighbors will be glad to take me. I’ll hafta get a battery, anyway.”

“C’mon, Terry. You’re makin’ this way too hard.” she said, and there was that smile again. It was more of an infectious grin, I guess. It said, ‘Hey, what the hell, go for it. You wanna live forever?’ She really knew how to push all the buttons. A thought flashed across my mind, that I could invite her in, but then I thought about the condition my house was in and I decided it would need some cleaning up first.

“Okay. Well, nine o’clock?”

“Works for me.” She said, and thumbed the starter. In moments she was thundering away down the road, no wheelies this time, but still impressive.

As I walked to the squalor of my nasty old crib I wondered about some things. I’d never told her my name and I still didn’t know hers. I’d never told her my bike was at Cookie’s. Of course, she could have just seen it there and assumed . . . but how did she know my name? Was she stalking me? I mean, it happens. Ever see that movie, Fatal Attraction? Scary shit, man.

I think, even at that point, I knew something was very wrong. I wish I had paid more attention, but then hindsight is always twenty-twenty.

 

 

Nine o’clock on the dot. No bike this time, though. Rusty old Ford pickup. Rattles and dust, faded red paint, scratchy radio, cracked windshield. My kinda ride. And there, seated in it, like a flower in a bucket of turds, an absolute vision of feminine loveliness.

I wasn’t fooled. I remembered the wheelie and her heavy hand on the throttle. I also remembered the muscular feel of her hard, flat stomach under my hands. I was trying to keep that one at a low profile, but my mind kept going back to it, the way you can’t help picking at a hangnail. The memory in my hands of that sleek hardness was doing a job on my mind, taking me through fantasies and possibilities I hadn’t thought about for quite some time.

She didn’t seem to like wearing a lot of clothing. Her get-up this morning was a dark blue tube top and the most raggedy pair of cut-off jeans I’d seen in a while. Little round buns practically hanging out and not much left to the imagination. As we went to the auto parts place for a battery, I was sneaking sidelong glances at her. She had the most perfect skin I’d ever seen, nicely tanned and without blemish. Her lips were lipsticked a sugary pink, her teeth white and perfect. Her hair, no longer tied back, fell about her bare shoulders in a sleek, gold mane that my hands itched to bury themselves in. I was in serious trouble here and I knew it and didn’t give a shit.

“Sleep well?”

“Huh?” She’d just caught me checking her out. Specifically, she’d just caught me looking at her boobs. I’m more of a leg man, myself, but there was nothing to complain about anywhere, that I could see.

“Did-you-sleep-well. Question. Very simple. Pay attention.” She sounded like she could have been teaching first graders and she was grinning at me again.

“No, not really.” It was true. My dreams had been filled with mysterious women on roaring bikes.

“Oh. I’m sorry.” Her tone told me she wasn’t. That my reactions to her, both sleeping and awake, were exactly what she wanted to see.

“I don’t know your name.” I said. My tone was almost one of wonder. How could a grown man, such as myself, a guy who’d been around the track a few times, fall so hard into love, or lust, with a girl whose name he didn’t even know?

“Rachael.” She stuck out her hand, and I guess I may have grasped it like a drowning man. “Terry.” I said, feeling stupid. She already knew that. When I started to let go of her hand, she held on, changing her grip from ‘Hi, howdy-do’, to ‘First-stage-teen-age lovers’.

She held my hand all the way to the auto parts place, making me feel stupid and clumsy and at the same time smooth and sophisticated. Don’t ask me, I don’t know how she did it, either.

She waited in the truck while I bought a battery, then we started for Cookie’s. As soon as the truck was out on the road and headed that way, she reached for my hand again, and I decided that no matter what else happened in my life, I would go with whatever she wanted. I didn't care about possible future hurt or disaster. I would live for the moment as long as she was there.

“Where did you come from?” I found myself blurting, as the thought crossed my mind. I’d never seen her around before. Trust me, I would have remembered.

“Denver. I sculpt.” It was as if that was really all the explanation anyone needed. She’d tired of the city and wanted quiet so she could work. So she went off into the mountains and found the sleepy town of Granger. She was an artist, therefore weirdness was to be expected.

“Are you good?” I asked, more to hear her voice as she answered. I figured I’d see her work soon enough.

“At sculpting? Yes. Or were you asking about something else?” That grin again. She knew exactly where my mind was going, what thoughts were seething beneath the surface of my consciousness.

My face heated up and she squeezed my hand, then let go to make the turn into Cookie’s parking lot. I saw two other guys, Bones and Robert, were already there. They start early on the weekends. They were lounging around their bikes as we parked and I saw their heads come up like a pair of good bird dogs. When she slid down out of the truck, they locked on point and stayed there, tongues practically lolling out.

“Mornin’ guys.” I said. I was playing it casual, watching their reaction to her. She stayed close to me, as I broke out the tools and changed out the battery.

Bones fits his name. If he stands sideways, he almost doesn’t cast a shadow. Robert is a lifter and into health food and supplements. He used to do steroids, but they made him too much of a monster and he wound up doing time. He came out of prison clean and huge and with his attitude adjusted. You couldn’t find a nicer guy, but right at the moment, I could almost feel vibes coming off him. He’d have killed me to get at Rachael. Nothing personal. She just had that effect on him.

In a few minutes, I hit the starter and my bike caught and settled into its characteristic rough idle. I put away tools and wiped my hands on an old towel from my saddlebag, then toted the old battery to Rachael’s truck. As I finished putting it in back, I turned and she was right there, very close, and she whispered, “Kiss me.” I complied, with no further urging necessary. It was one of the things I’d wanted to do since I’d first seen her. Her mouth was as sweet as any candy I’d ever tasted, her lips pliant yet strong beneath my own. As we broke apart, my heart was pounding, and she said, “Just to let those guys know how it is.”

“How is it?” I asked, dreading the answer. If she was just using me to make them jealous, to make them more interested, I’d strangle her.

“It’s coming along quite well, don’t you think?” she said, her grin lighting up the morning. “Let’s take your bike home, then you can buy me breakfast.”

All the way to my place, she was never more than four car lengths behind me, but that was four car lengths too far. I wanted her pressed tightly against me. I wanted to be Siamese twins with her, joined anywhere it was convenient.

When my bike was locked safely in my shed, I once again joined her in the pickup, but now she wanted me to drive. As we cruised into town, looking for a place to eat, her hand rested on my thigh, where it burned a hole all the way through to China.

In the Chili Bowl restaurant, she sat beside me, rather than across from me, in a booth. That hand was always there, whenever it wasn’t busy with some task other than keeping me hot.

I don’t know what we had for breakfast. It doesn’t matter. After we ate, she dropped me at my place and I got out my bike. We had agreed to go riding and I followed her back to her place. She rented a double garage, with living area above. She didn’t invite me up, not then anyway, but ran up and changed clothes and came back down to drag out her Harley.

We spent the day in the mountains, riding the best of the roads, stopping often to sit and admire this view or that and become better acquainted. Nightfall found us coming back into town and pulling up at her place. A huge, orange, full moon was rising over the mountain behind her loft.

She rolled her bike into her garage, then came out and said, “Lock it up. Come in. I’ll make us some supper.”

 

 

Rachael’s apartment was stark and antiseptically clean, compared to my place. No junk littering tables, no empty beer cans parked wherever they ran out. It was sort of an efficiency, I guess they call it, all one room, really, except for the bathroom. She cooked, while I sat and admired her, and every once in a while, she’d come to me and sit on my lap, facing me, so we could kiss for a while.

I don’t remember what she fixed, that first night. Again, it doesn’t matter. There have been so many meals. . . .

After we ate, I helped her with dishes, then we spent a little time on her sofa. A very little time. Soon, she stood and urged me to stand also, then she took me to her bed.

There was never any doubt about who was in command. When I undressed her, it was because she was ready for me to. The things I did to her, I did at her urging. I found her every bit as exciting as I had imagined she would be and more. When things became so urgent that we could no longer wait, she mounted me, forcing me down on her bed. She was incredibly strong and I didn’t care. When she positioned me just so, then maneuvered her hips so that her sex could devour me, I had no resistance left. It was as though she was raping me, almost, and I loved it, wallowed in it, wanted it to never end. I’m sure now that it never will.

 

 

Late that night, when we had made love a number of times, she whispered against my throat, “Sleep.” And it was as if a switch was turned off and delicious darkness came.

 

 

Outside, it is always dark and the moon is always full. I don’t know how she does this and she won’t tell me. She will tell me lots of other things. She will tell me all the things a man wants to hear, but never the things I would need to know to escape. When she leaves, she casts a sort of spell, and even though I can go to the windows and look out into the perpetual moonlight, I have no desire to leave.

Rachael keeps me fed. She keeps me clean and she uses me for sex. I am losing weight. I suspect she may even be drinking my blood when I sleep. When she is here, I love her so deeply that I don’t care. When she is gone, I can think of nothing but her return. I am like a dog, devoted to my master. I’m sure I will die soon, or maybe not for a thousand moonlit years. Sometimes, when she is preoccupied and I glance at her just right, I think for just a moment that I see something else, something other than a lovely young woman who is so devoted to me that she keeps me captive. At those times I think I see a hulking, misshapen form that could not possibly come from this Earth or this dimension, but then it is gone and there is Rachael’s quick and lovely smile.

 

I don’t care. I live only for that smile and the moonlight and Rachael.

 

 

 

First Published in Seductive Torture #4, Summer, 1999

 

 

 

thewoods.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

The Woods Are Lovely

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

Whose woods these are I think I know.

His house is in the village, though;

He will not see me stopping here

To watch his woods fill up with snow.

 

My little horse must think it's queer

To stop without a farmhouse near

Between the woods and frozen lake

The darkest evening of the year.

 

He gives his harness bells a shake

To ask if there's some mistake.

The only other sound's the sweep

Of easy wind and downy flake.

 

The woods are lovely, dark, and deep,

But I have promises to keep,

And miles to go before I sleep,

And miles to go before I sleep.

 

Robert Frost- Stopping by Woods On a Snowy Evening

 

 

Shelly Walker sat in her useless car and listened to the tick of cooling metal. In the pitch darkness of the New Hampshire woods there was barely even starlight to see by and the occasional pulsing spot of a firefly was the only relief her straining eyes could find.

Total electrical system failure. Somebody’s gonna hear about this shit when I get back to New York. Fucking Rudy and his goddamn BMW dealership. “Buy a Beemer, best car on the road” and yadda, yadda, yadda.

She’d let him talk her into the new car while they were engaged in their favorite activity. Specifically, they were in bed together.

Shelly hauled out her cellular phone, finding it by feel in her voluminous shoulder bag. Flipped it open. Dead. What the fuck? I just charged this thing. It can’t be dead! But it was. Somebody’s gonna hear about that shit, too.

She couldn’t believe in just ten minutes she could be in trouble. Ten minutes ago, she was rocking along, listening to some old ZZ Top on the CD player, on her way back from East Haverhill, where she’d contacted some nice people who were going to inherit a sizable fortune. Estate law might not be all that exciting, but it paid the bills. Made the goddamn payment on this useless piece of crap wonder of German engineering. Her mind flashed to a bumper sticker she’d seen only the day before, in traffic on the Henry Hudson Parkway. It had been on another Beemer and it read, “All of the parts falling off this car are of the finest German manufacture.”

Didn’t seem so fucking funny now. Well, at least it wasn’t winter. She wouldn’t freeze to death out here. And there should be another car along just any time. She was on a blacktop road, for chrissakes and even though folks up this way did seem to go to bed with the chickens, there ought to be somebody out and about. It was barely nine o’clock in the evening. She pulled out her lighter and checked her watch, squinting against the glare of the small, steady flame. Well, ten o’clock. Anyway, not that late.

 

By midnight, Shelly was pretty well convinced that everyone in the great state of New Hampshire had gone to bed and she was going to have to hike or sleep in the car. It was stuffy, parked on the shoulder with the windows up and of course, they were electric windows, so she couldn’t get them down. What a pain in the ass.

When the man appeared at her window out of the blackness, she nearly shit herself. There was no warning. He was just suddenly there, tapping on the glass. She couldn’t roll down the window, so she had to open the door. She’d seen no car approach, heard nothing until he was tapping . . .

She opened the door, meaning to crack it just a little way, so they could talk, but he gripped it firmly and opened it wide, saying, “Evenin’, Little Lady. Car trouble?” His down-east accent made it sound like, “Caa traabble?”

Shelly sized him up as best she could by dim starlight. He seemed to be tall and not too old, heavily-built, and he had about him the smell of the farm. Not necessarily a bad smell, but the smell of earth and animals, wood smoke and plants.

“Yeah,” she found herself replying, “damn thing just quit. Deader than a turd.”

“Wal, ya might as well come ta my place for the night. Nothin’ round heah’s gonna be open ‘til mawnin’.”

“Your place . . . ?”

“Ayeah. The Missus can fix ya somethin’ ta eat. Reckon ya prob’ly missed suppah.”

“Do you have a phone there that works? This damn thing’s dead, too.” She held up the cell phone, though she doubted he could see it in the darkness.

“Ayeah. We got one that works mosta the time.” Then he added, “Lotsa dead things around heah.” From somewhere he produced a small flashlight and flicked it on, aimed at the ground. Now Shelly could see overalls and heavy work boots. Clodhoppers, Rudy would have called them. Rudy would have told her to watch out for this guy and not to trust him. Some guy out wandering in the woods in the middle of the night. Probably only wants one thing.

Well, fuck Rudy. She was hungry and tired and in no mood. If this guy wanted to play, she might just give him the ride of his life, just to spite old Rudy the Beemer man.

She climbed out of her car, taking the keys and locking it out of habit more than anything else. The man started off into the woods and she followed a few paces behind, barely being able to see where they were going by the light of the swinging flashlight. Branches whipped her face and she quickly learned to keep one hand up and stave them off. Mosquitoes whined sharply around her ears, but their pace through the woods kept them from landing.

They might have gone a half mile or more, Shelly would never be sure, but soon she saw a glimmer of flickering light through the trees. “Is that where you live?” She asked.

The man grunted, but gave no understandable reply. Just like Rudy when he’s preoccupied or pissed off.

In a moment, they came into a clearing. There was no sight of a dwelling, only a large torch stuck in the center of a circle of logs about sixty feet across. “Where’s your house?” Shelly was starting not to like this and she thought momentarily of running away, but she knew she’d be immediately lost in these unfamiliar woods.

“Just wait right heah,” the man said, “and I’ll be right back. Have a seat.” He gestured at the logs and Shelly sank down onto the nearest one, grateful to be off her feet. Her high heels were ruined, she could see by the torch light, and her hose were goners, too. Oh, well. They may have been expensive pumps, but she could live without them. Just one more thing she could get even with Rudy for.

Then there came a sound, intruding on her thoughts and making her look up. The late moon was now rising and the forest was becoming lighter as it bathed in pale moonlight. In the darkness, darker shapes fluttered above the clearing. What kind of self-respecting bird flies this late at night? Even as she asked herself the question, another possibility crossed her mind. What if they weren’t birds? The thought that they might be bats made her cringe and suddenly realize she had to pee. Bats. Jesus, she hated those little bastards. Squeaky little voices and leathery wings . . . sharp, nasty little teeth. Inwardly she shuddered and the urge to urinate became stronger. She rubbed at sudden gooseflesh that crawled up her arms. The urge had been there for some time. Well, she seemed to be alone, at least momentarily. Pissing in the bushes wasn’t her favorite thing either and she mentally added it to old Rudy’s bill that would come due when she got back to New York.

She took another look around to make sure the man hadn’t returned, then hiked her skirt and stepped back into the bushes. She dropped hose and panties and squatted. She was just really getting into her business when an arm snaked around her neck and a smelly cloth was pressed to her face. Her urine stopped momentarily as she tensed and tried to fight, but the first intake of breath, loaded with chloroform, put her out and her bladder finished emptying itself.

 

Groggily, Shelly rejoined the real world, making the transition gladly from the older, surreal world she had been in. In that world, there had been a village, a medieval village, with a huge old castle towering above it in the darkness. It was in one of those places where it seemed dark even in the daytime. But in the true darkness of night, she had seen the bats, millions of them, coming from the castle windows and doors to form a swirling cloud in the night sky above the village. She had seen them form up into a whirling mass of screeching, flapping, leathery need, and descend on the village like a black tornado. She had heard the despairing cries of the villagers as the bats fed.

The torchlight was still there and the moon was now quite high in the sky. She was tied to a cross, which was planted firmly in the ground. Crucifixion? What the hell was this guy going to do to her? She looked down at herself, sleepily taking in the fact that she was now naked. Well, sure. That figured.

Shelly would have been the first to admit that she had a lovely body. She’d used it enough times to get what she wanted from life. Good grades in school. A good job with the firm. Whatever. She was a woman who enjoyed her own sexuality, her own sensuality and the effect it had on men. But she wasn’t sure she was going to enjoy this.

Raising her head and looking around the clearing, she saw people. There were maybe fifty or sixty people here and like her, they were all nude. Now, as her head began to clear, it became apparent that she was to be the object of some type of ceremony and her heart kicked into passing gear. Were they going to kill her in some grisly way? Burn her at the stake? Disembowel her?

From behind her, there came a wailing voice, a voice of a woman raised in what might have been a song, or might have been agony. The others in the circle took up a chant, a droning litany of incoherent syllables that moved Shelly strangely as she listened. Her gaze wandered from one person to the next as she listened, mesmerized with fear and curiosity. She licked her suddenly dry lips and tried to concentrate, to force away the fogginess left by whatever they’d used to knock her out.

Dimly, she began to realize there were no ugly people here. They were all beautiful. Women with lush, firm bodies, men fit, trim and muscular. No flab, no cellulite, no stretch marks. No pendulous breasts, sagging buttocks or skinny legs. They were all perfect. Within this circle of unknown people, she realized, she fit right in, physically, at least.

Then the first woman came forward, smiling at her as the chant continued. Helpless to intervene or guard herself, Shelly could only watch as the woman advanced and reached for her. Shelly closed her eyes as the woman caressed her, stroking her breasts and licking her nipples, licking her way slowly downward and at last invading her loins briefly before moving away.

There followed a procession of the beautiful people, men and women alternating in their attentions to Shelly. It was so bizarre and so sensual that she could not help but become aroused and more than once she tried to convince herself that it was surely a dream, a sexy dream, the sexiest dream she’d ever had.

But the tongues, mouths and fingers were real and soon Shelly found herself panting with unfulfilled lust. They seemed to know exactly how to bring her just to the ragged edge of climax, without allowing her to quite tip over the edge. She even found herself trying to force an orgasm, just to relieve some of the pressure she felt, but being tied in this manner, there was just no way.

It seemed to go on for hours, her nervous system being wound tighter and tighter by the attentions of these unknown people, until at last, they were down to the last man.

He stood before her, contemplating her and she, him, for what seemed to Shelly’s screaming nerves to be a long time. Sexually, she was ready for him, more ready than she could ever remember being for any man. In another part of her mind, the rational part, her thoughts ran to rape and all the reasons why she should be screaming her head off by now. But was it really rape, if you wanted it to happen?

As she hung on her wooden cross, her breasts heaving, her body gleaming with sweat, the man moved slowly forward. As he neared her, she realized it was the man who had brought her here. Sans clothing he was the finest of them all. Broad-shouldered and handsome, with a slight cleft in his strong chin, his eyes sparkled merrily with good humor. His chest was matted heavily with dark hair and it descended into a line that went straight to his groin. Shelly looked where the line pointed and began to scream at what was there.

Then he stepped quickly forward and produced a knife and she was sure he was going to kill her after all, if not with the knife, then with that huge . . . but instead, he bent and cut the ropes that secured her ankles. Then he came to her, not lunging, but gently driving her back and upward against the solidity of the cross and he filled her with himself, not hurting as she had expected, but sending her over the edge into a pit of lust and desire she had never known. It was good that he had cut her ankle bonds, for she needed her legs wrapped around him very badly. Near the end of it, and it seemed they were there for hours, she felt his mouth on her throat and she moved her head to one side, the better to present the soft flesh to his seeking lips. When his fangs bit deep, she barely flinched and as he removed blood from her, she gave it willingly.

 

Shelly awoke in the back seat of her BMW. It was full daylight and she must have been sleeping there for a long time, because she was really sore and stiff. Funny dream . . . she recalled almost everything about it, too. That was unusual. Her dreams usually faded quickly away. But the man in the clearing . . . and all those people . . . she sat up partially in the seat and saw her ruined shoes. Her hose were missing and now, deep within her womanhood she could feel a pleasant soreness.

Scrambling for her purse, she dug out her compact and looked at her face and her throat. The bite was down low, where the collar of her dress would hide it, so there was no problem there.

Behind the BMW a car pulled up and parked. Shelly looked out the back window of her Beemer and saw it was the Highway Patrol. She checked her face in the little mirror of her compact and quickly applied some lipstick. Then she got ready to meet the nice trooper.

The slick-topped New Hampshire Highway Patrol car crossed into New York on interstate 87 later that day. Shelly Walker was under the wheel, dressed in the trooper’s uniform, which fit her well enough when she put on his body armor. She’d smiled at him, coaxed him, cajoled him and bitten him, all in less than ten minutes, then left him wandering naked in the woods, confused and alone. She was sure when darkness came he’d have plenty of company. In the meantime, she was headed for New York City. The thought of the millions of people there who awaited her attentions nearly made her swoon with lust and hunger and she was barely able to keep herself in control whenever she stopped for gas.

The radio crackled, but she was out of range now. Up in New Hampshire, they probably had all kinds of bulletins out for the car, so she’d have to ditch it soon. She’d need alternative transportation. Should be simple enough. Just find a rest area and a man alone . . . maybe a nice trucker or some other guy who’d always had fantasies about women cops . . .

By tonight, she’d be back home and she could begin her conquests and the first one on her list was going to be good ol’ Rudy.

 

 

zombiexmasgin.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

Have Yourself a Zombie Little Christmas

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

Caroline Blunt and Mike Moreno

Wichita, Kansas

 

Douglas Avenue, the main drag of Wichita, was almost totally silent this Christmas Eve, and the black-and-white police unit sat parked in the alley just east of Hydraulic, thirteen blocks from midtown. Snow was falling and two inches had accumulated in the last three hours atop another six from the night before. Snow removal crews were on overtime and the city commissioners were already whining about exceeding their snow removal budget for the year.

It was warm in the car, warm enough that the windows were clear and the wipers made a pass about every thirty seconds, keeping the windshield free of snow and ice. If they got a call, there might not be time to scrape glass.

Caroline was under the wheel. She was the senior officer, in fact an FTO, or Field Training Officer. In addition to being a regular beat cop, she spent her time bringing rookies fresh out of the academy up to speed. In Wichita, as with most departments, the complexity of the job meant that a “rook” wasn’t even considered to be an asset to the department until he’d been on the streets a year.

Mike Moreno was not a rookie, though. He and Caroline had been assigned together just to round out a crew from the north substation. The department strength was just about half of what it should have been. Officially, the city was just calling it a manpower deficit, but Mike and Carol knew better. It was harder now to get good cops than it had ever been. The average patrol cop was involved in about thirty shootings a year now, mostly disposing of the walking dead.

In the background, the heater fan purred and the radio chattered. Like most cops with any time on the job, both Mike and Caroline could be half-asleep and still pick their unit number out of the chatter and become instantly awake. Not only that, they had both developed the knack of keeping track of the other units in their district, just in case an officer got in trouble and wasn’t able to do anything but push the panic button on his radio.

Their sergeant had told them at roll call to keep the driving down to a minimum tonight because of the snow. They had no problem with that. Being out on Christmas Eve sucked anyway. Being out skidding around and maybe wrecking their car would suck even worse.

Mike was slouched in the right-hand seat, his knees parked against the padded dash, his hands tucked into the pockets of his windbreaker. A light wool scarf was around his neck, partially hiding the perpetual five o’clock shadow on his strong chin. On his head was the regulation department uniform stocking cap, rolled and tucked just so. High cheekbones and a slightly broad nose, along with an olive complexion bore witness to his one Hispanic parent. His height came from the other side—his mother was Irish.

Right now he was sleepy. They hadn’t had a call since leaving the station and their dinner at Subway had been passable for fast food, but his meatball marinara on honey oat was sitting like a stone in his stomach.

Should have had something lighter . . . tuna, maybe. Damn near lost it when that babe was pourin’ on that sauce . . . hadda look away and get a grip there for a minute. What’s it been now? Five days since I’ve had to pop a groaner? And how long is this shit gonna go on? They finally got their heads outta their collective asses up there in D.C. and made it Federal law that everyone has to be cremated now. Didn’t make the Catholics happy, but damn, what’re ya gonna do? Father Tim, down at the parish, said the Pope might be coming out with a new directive on Last Rights and revising the Services for the Dead. Wonder which is worse, being a shambling, groaning stinker, or missing the Resurrection because your body can’t rise from the grave? I hope if we get a call tonight on one of those things, Carol will be up for killin’ it. I’m not sure I can deal with it, not to mention the paperwork . . .

Under the wheel, Carol was not a damn bit sleepy. A coffee junkie, she was so wired up on caffeine, her heart was throwing the occasional PVC. Premature Ventricular Contractions were nothing new for her. She put up with the skipping of her heartbeat just like she put up with a lot of other shit in her life. Usually a nice big shot of adrenaline took care of the heartbeat, and she really hated quiet shifts. Eight solid hours of action and then four more hours of paperwork was her idea of heaven.

She unconsciously ran her fingers back through her short red hair, a movement she repeated two hundred times a day, sighed, and wished she could have a cigarette. She’d decided to quit six weeks ago, and she knew damn well it was only a matter of time before she’d screw up and start again. Cigarettes, booze, and men. Those were the weaknesses and not in any particular order. She’d been blessed (or cursed) with a great body and her daily workouts only made her tighter, tougher and, so she’d been told, sexier. She’d also been told she wore her nails too long for the job and wore too much perfume, but it didn’t seem to bother the horn-dog fuckers she worked with. . . .

God-damn, I wish something would break loose. I’d like to see a big fuckin’ explosion right now. A bank robbery would be so cool . . . but all the fuckin’ banks are closed. Even a liquor store holdup would work. Anything but sittin’ here in the goddamn alley, listenin’ to the snow fall. Mike sits over there cuttin’ farts and chompin’ his gum and he’d be content to sit here all friggin’ night, and I’m about to climb outta my skin . . . I never shoulda told ‘em I’d work tonight. Shoulda stayed home with Rex The Wonder Cock and got my brains fucked out all night. One thing about that high-strung bastard, he can get me right up on the edge and keep me there until I feel like I’m gonna scream. Then, when it’s finally time . . . fuck! I need a smoke . . .

“Units in the thirteen north, woman reports unknown male stumbling around in the roadway, just east of 21st and Mosely. Subject attempted to flag her down. She refused to stop. Said the individual looked normal.”

“Yeah, okay, and what the fuck is ‘normal’, anyway?” As Mike answered the call, Carol put the Crown Vic in gear and pulled carefully out onto Douglas and headed west. The wind had picked up some, but neither officer paid it any mind. In Kansas, wind was a constant factor you just dealt with. The snow seemed to be thinning a little, the flakes getting smaller and harder, almost ice pellets now. The full length of Douglas, as far as they could see through the snow, nothing moved.

At Washington, they turned north and at 9th Street, Washington angled to the left and became Mosely. This was an industrial area of town and 21st and Mosley, where the call originated, was the location of several meat processing plants and the Wichita Byproducts. The entire area had been saturated for so many years with the smells of cattle and blood, slaughter and hides, that it was an obnoxious-smelling nuisance, especially when there was fog or high humidity. It was also an area that attracted the undead.

They rolled through 13th Street on a green light and saw a snowplow eastbound, throwing snow and spitting rock salt and sand off the back, its strobes reflecting off the snow and the buildings. At 17th, another light, this one red. Caroline looked carefully both ways. Nothing in sight. She tripped the overhead beacons and eased through, cutting them right back off as soon as they cleared the intersection.

As the intersection of 21st came into sight, snow blowing off the buildings made it more difficult to see and she slowed the car to a crawl. She and Mike both turned on their spotlights and swept the area, seeing nothing but snow.

“Which way? Right or left? Pick one,” Caroline said.

“Right, go right, I guess . . .”

Caroline glanced to her left and saw another police car headed west. It had evidently just passed through the intersection as they came north. “Okay, they’ve already been here and they’re movin’ west.. . .”

As they turned east, their headlights revealed a street that hadn’t been plowed. There was one set of tire tracks on the opposite side of the street, those of the police car that just went west. There should have been another set, Caroline thought, from their caller’s car. Squinting through the flying snow, she finally made out another set of tracks, almost entirely filled in already. It was at that same moment Mike said, “Wait! Stop. Back up. . . .”

“What’d ya see?” Caroline was shifting into reverse.

“I thought I saw tracks. . . .footprints I mean, going across there.” He indicated toward the northeast with a nod in that direction.

As they backed slowly down the street, the tracks came into view in the headlights. Caroline put the car back in drive and cranked the wheel to the left. Mike switched on their emergency lights as she swung the heavy car to illuminate the tracks. When there came a thin spot in the snowfall, they could see where the tracks crossed the sidewalk and went over into the drainage canal.

Caroline picked up the radio mike, “Dispatch 13-25. We’ll be out at 21st and the canal. We’ve got tracks leading down in there . . .”

“10-4, 13-25. Units in the area respond . . .”

They heard another car acknowledge the call as they got out and grabbed flashlights. Caroline shivered as snow immediately found its way down her collar. Her heartbeat was now back to normal and pumping right along. Thank God for adrenaline.

Mike was already on the sidewalk and headed over the bank of the canal, his flashlight swinging back and forth. The canal bank had been lined with broken up chunks of concrete, which in itself was fairly stable, but the snow made it tricky going. Down here on the canal bank, there was less wind and they could see where someone had fallen at least twice and continued on. The tracks went into the water, which was less than a foot deep, and did not come out the other side. Nothing was in sight to the north and that left only one place—under the bridge.

They stood together for a minute, catching their breath, and Mike said, “Well, I don’t know about you, but I really don’t feel like getting my feet wet. Maybe we should go up and over . . . come down the other side . . .” He was interrupted by the scream of a child in mortal terror.

Caroline never remembered making any kind of decision. She was suddenly in the water, not yet feeling the iciness of it, sprinting toward the black entrance of the tunnel, her heart now doing the double whammy and her ass puckered tight. She found her Glock service pistol was in her hand and she had no memory of drawing it. Behind her Mike was yelling, “Wait! Wait! Goddamn it, Carol, slow down!” She heard a tremendous splash and a curse and knew he had fallen in the water. Then, just as the humor of Mike taking a header in what essentially amounted to a shit creek was about to set her off, she saw what was in the tunnel.

First, there was definitely a zombie there. That registered first, just from the look of it. The screaming was coming from the two-year-old it held in its hands. Vaguely, she realized there were other people there, further back on the canal bank, cowering in the dark, but at that point she could only see dim shapes. Her attention snapped back to the undead creature and its feast. It was taking big bites, and now the screaming had stopped.

From behind her, she heard Mike’s gasp and then, “Aw, no! Motherfucker! Noooo . . .” Then she aimed and squeezed off two shots, both finding their target.

The thing’s head burst from the impact of two .40 caliber slugs and it flopped backward onto the dirt canal bank. Its tasty treasure fell into the water and was still.

Mike moved in and scooped up the child and in the light from her flashlight Caroline saw it had been a girl and she had been quite pretty. Now her throat and most of her chest had been ripped away. She was clearly dead.

Caroline swept her light back into the tunnel in time to see another shambling figure moving toward them. As she raised her pistol, Mike’s weapon cracked and the second zombie went down. It twitched and started to rise and Mike stepped over and shot it again in the back of the head. “Stay down, cocksucker,” was all he said.

Again they swept their lights into the tunnel and now they could see more people, terrified people cowering as far back as they could. A voice called, “Federales?”

Mike answered, “Yeah, Si, Policia. Esta bien. . . . It’s okay now. . . .”

On their radios now, they heard, “Central, 13-27! We hear shots! Shots fired! 13-25, where are you guys?”

Caroline keyed her mike and said, “We’re under the bridge. Central, we’ll need a shooting team and homicide detectives here. Notify Coroner’s Undead Team we have zombies times two . . .”

Not waiting for any further acknowledgement, she and Mike shined their lights further back under the bridge. Cowering in the darkness they found the rest of the family, a mother, father and another five kids. All were dirty and disheveled and looked like they hadn’t eaten in days. The mother was clutching her rosary, her prayers being rapidly repeated in Spanish, now at least partially answered.

“Central, we’ll also need shelter for five. Can you check with Red Cross and Good Shepherd for us, please?”

Now lights were moving, coming from the other end of the tunnel as more officers made their way down from the street. As they approached, an officer’s light fell once more on the dead child and the mother began to shriek.

“Get that light off of her!” Mike seldom raised his voice, especially to another officer. This was the exception.

“Sorry . . .” the other man mumbled.

*   *   *   *   *

 

Dawn broke gray and milky in the east, shot through with streaks of pink and purple. The snow had stopped and the temperature had dropped into the mid-teens.

Mike and Caroline had ended their shift around midnight and had spent the rest of their night with the shooting team, homicide detectives and Internal Affairs. This would be yet another “Unchargeable” murder, the official term when someone got attacked and killed by someone else who was already dead. They would follow the same steps as if the crime had been committed by your average Joe on the street. It would be presented to the District Attorney’s office when complete, just like any other case. From there, it would get dumped into a dead file somewhere.

As they walked out to their own cars, Caroline said, “Hey. I’ll see ya later. You work tonight?”

“Nope, I’m off for two. Gonna spend it with the kids. They’re probably already up and milling around the tree waiting on me. . . .”

“Okay, well, I’m on again tonight, so I’m gonna get some sleep. Thanks, Mike.”

“For what?”

“Just for bein’ there, I guess . . .”

“Okay, well in that case, thank you, too. . . .”

Caroline got in her car, thinking about a warm bed and a warm guy there, waiting on her. She really hoped he was in a horny mood. She needed to lose herself in a haze of good bourbon and great sex. As she started her car and the radio came on, she heard Frank Sinatra singing:

“Have yourself a merry little Christmas,

Let your heart be light. . . .”

She heard the first involuntary sob as it escaped the tightness in her chest. She’d clamped down on that shit while they were still under the bridge and it wasn’t going to wait any longer. From the console, she scrabbled out a battered pack of Marlboros and a pink BIC lighter.

She poked a cigarette in her mouth and snapped the BIC. Sappy goddamn song . . . musta been recorded about ninety-five times by every fuckin’ crooner who can carry a tune . . .

The cigarette was old and stale. It tasted like shit but the nicotine hit was heavenly. From the Bose system, Sinatra continued to send out Christmas cheer:

“Faithful friends who are dear to us . . .”

Caroline took another drag, put the car in gear and snapped off the radio so viciously the knob popped off and rolled across the floormat.

Another choking sob got away from her as the car started rolling. Her tears were shiny snail-tracks cutting through the remains of her face powder.

She huffed out smoke at the windshield and thought, Yeah, faithful friends. You got that shit right. And that fuckin’ Rex just better goddamn be there. . . .

atzombiepark.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

 
 

At the Zombie Amusement Park

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

Joyland Park (defunct) Wichita, KS

 

The lure was the smell of cotton candy and caramel corn. The sound of calliope music and the Mighty Wurlitzer organ, played by the mechanical clown, Louie. The roar of the donkey engines that powered the rides and the screams of the riders as they were whipped about by the frantic machinery.

Even though the park had been closed and padlocked for good some eight years earlier, everything within the park was still intact. It covered twelve and a half acres on south Hillside in Wichita and any number of developers and entrepreneurs had looked at it, checked it out and found that it would be too costly to try and refurbish it and run it, and almost as costly to tear it down and use the property for something else. So while the plague began and the dead started walking, Joyland sat empty, only the rats and squirrels running through it by day and raccoons and possums by night.

It was on the police vacant site checklist, to be walked and checked every shift, but who had time? The world was going to shit in a handbasket and they should be wasting their time and energy shaking doors and checking locks?

For someone just passing through, who was brave enough to slip through the bent-up gates or the torn and rusted chain link fence, it was a fascinating place. The gangs had been there, of course. The vandals had also had their day. Graffitti stained the walls of the funhouse and the giant swimming pool was empty of all but a few inches of filthy water mixed with trash and leaves. The roller coaster, one of the last operable wooden coasters in the country, was still in good shape, but it wouldn’t last much longer without maintenance.

On a stroll through the grounds one could see the merry-go-round and the Tilt-a-Whirl, the Centipede and the Whip, the once-exciting machinery stilled now and rusting away. One could remember better days—the days of their youth.

In the daytime, it was merely abandoned and seedy, gone over to neglect and decay.

At night it became truly creepy, filled with moving shadows and odd noises, scamperings and stealthy, breathy sounds. Hinges squeaked and unseen trash and paper rattled in the Kansas wind.

Surrounded on three sides by residential neighborhoods and on the fourth by an elementary school, there was no shortage of kids passing by and sometimes through Joyland. And sometimes, on a dare, or a double-dog-dare, someone’s child, pseudo-tough or crazy-brave, might find himself alone inside the confines of the park at night. . . . 

 

     “Alan, I don’t like this!” Tracy said for the thirty-ninth time. Or so it seemed to him. He wished she’d just shut the hell up so he could listen to the park.

Under one of the few functioning lights, he drew her close, feeling her hard little tits poking against his chest. He cupped her butt with his hands and kissed her—a hot, steamy kiss, meant to not only turn her on, but to reassure her. As they broke apart, he whispered into her sweet-smelling hair, “It’ll be fine, Trace. I’ve got this under control. Some guys are gonna meet us here, we’ll do a quick deal and we’re outta here with enough skank to keep us in groceries and gas for a month. It’ll be ten minutes, tops. . . .”

Alan, “Ace” to his buddies, didn’t think of himself as a dope dealer. As far as he was concerned, he just moved a product from a supplier to a customer base. Even though at sixteen years of age he packed a pistol everywhere he went, and had been jumped into the South Hillside Skins at twelve, he didn’t see anything necessarily criminal in what he did. It was just the way of his world.

He was smarter than some kids his age, but dumber than most. He didn’t have the depth of intellect to realize that owning his own car and renting his own apartment at his age would arouse suspicion from undercover cops. He had enough smarts to be sly but not enough to hold a real job and make an honest living.

To him, Tracy was just a piece of ass. His current squeeze. She was a bubble-gummer and jailbait to boot. But he kept her in clothes and makeup and junk food and movie magazines and pretty much fucked her brains loose every night. Why she hadn’t turned up pregnant was anybody’s guess, and when she did it would probably come as a complete surprise to them both.

She was currently listed as a runaway, but again, what cop had time to mess with runaway kids? The only reason she’d been reported at all was because her old lady was afraid her welfare check would get cut if it was found by Social Services that Tracy wasn’t living at home.

Home was in Plainview, a seedy, rundown suburb, consisting of old barracks-looking buildings that had been thrown together hastily as military housing during the Second World War. That any of the old apartment buildings and duplexes were still standing was a miracle in itself. The area had gone heavily Vietnamese in the last few years and Asian gangs pretty much ran it. Plainview began just across Hillside from Joyland.

*    *    *    *    *

     Miguel Cruz and Rodrigo Montoya were from a neighborhood further north on Hillside but only a few blocks. Miguel was eleven and Rodrigo twelve. They had been buddies since first grade at Wells elementary. Both families were originally from the state of Chihuahua in Mexico and were in the U.S. more or less legally, there being at least one person in each family in possession of a work visa. Both boys had grown up bilingual, needing Spanish at home and English for school, and they could switch back and forth in the course of normal conversation without even thinking about it. What they mostly spoke was “Spanglish”, a sort of in-between dialect becoming more common every day in the U.S.

They had taken that double-dog-dare from some older boys earlier in the day and they were now tucked away under the raised floor of the funhouse, roughly in the middle of Joyland, whispering and giggling as the evening progressed and, at the moment, watching Tracy and Alan smooching and groping each other under the light. The dare had been to stay inside Joyland all night and to bring back a souvenir—something that could only be obtained in the old park. This was to be the first part of their initiation into their own neighborhood gang, the Pesada Bandidos.

     So far, they were having a pretty good time of it, although Rodrigo really detested spiders, of which there seemed to be no shortage under the funhouse, and they both had been wondering for some time now just what that gone-over, rotten smell was. Neither boy had mentioned it yet, both hoping it was just a dead rat or possum, neither wanting to mention anything more dangerous for fear that the other would opt for bugging out and they’d lose their initiation rights.

*   *   *   *   *

     Alan and Tracy decided to move out of the light and they went a little deeper into the park, eventually settling on a park bench that had seen better days. He kept kissing her and feeling her up and he was meeting with little or no resistance. She wasn’t wearing a bra and she really had no need for one. Her boobs were still small enough and perky enough that restraining them would be a shame, at least to his way of thinking. He was betting she probably wasn’t wearing any panties, either, and he was dying to find out, but he held himself at least partially in check for now. Later, he’d get all of her he wanted . . . especially when he gave her the card and some bling he’d picked up for Valentine’s Day, which was tomorrow.

He thought back to their first time, a few months earlier. She had actually been a virgin at that point, and if she’d been a good Catholic girl, he’d still be getting nothing but bare tit and hand jobs. But she and her family seemed to have no church affiliation and she had been all too willing to give it up for him.

She’d cried a little, that first time, there in the back seat of his car, parked under the old water tower behind Sauers school, and there had been a little blood, but not anything a regular pad wouldn’t handle. She’d said he’d made her sore, when they got together the next day, but when he seduced her again, she began to like it.

Now, she was mostly as hot for it as he was and she never failed to reach orgasm, sometimes even before he did, if she was especially horny and hadn’t had it for a few days. He didn’t consider what they had as really being love, but as long as she was putting out, he figured he could keep her in Hostess Cupcakes and Diet Cherry Pepsi.

His hand was under her top, feeling her hard little nipple against his palm and her breathing was getting ragged, when a powerful flashlight lit them both up. He withdrew his hand and hurriedly stood, shuffling a little to try and get his cock down and his pistol covered. Behind the light, he could make out enough of a silhouette to know it wasn’t the cops.

“Get that goddamn light offa me, man!”

“Jus’ makin’ sure you was who you is, My Man. Cool yo’ jets, okay?” Alan recognized the soft drawl of Darrius as the light went out. Someone else was with him, and as Alan’s eyes once again adjusted to the darkness, he recognized the Bone-Man, one of the members of Darrius’ crew. “ ’Sup, Man?” was all he said.

Darrius was the brains, if there were any, and the Bone-Man was the muscle. Alan had once asked what the Bone-Man’s name was all about and Darrius had just said, “You ever fuck me on a deal, white boy, you find out.”

“So, you got mah money?” Darrius was ready to get down to ‘bidness’, it seemed.

From his hip pocket, Alan produced a packet of bills and smacked it into the bigger, black man’s palm.

“It all there?” Darrius asked.

“Count it if you want, Man. We got time. . . .”

“Naw, Man, I’m jus’ fuckin’ wit you, Ace. You tell me it’s all here, den it’s all here. I didn’t trus’ you, I wouldn’t be fuckin’ ‘roun in dis here park. Ya know?”

“Yeah, you got that shit right. What you got for me this time?”

“Man, I got some sweet shit, right here now. Dis is China White, an’ it ain’t been stepped on but once, so you better figure on mixin’ it again, ‘cause you don’t, you be havin’ somma yo peeps OD on dis shit.”

“Wow, Man . . . no shit? You cut me a deal like that? That’s gonna double my profits, Man! Thanks, Bro!”

Naw, Man. Ain’t no thang. You always be square with me, ever once in a while, I fix you up, you dig?”

Darrius handed over a half-kilo bag of white powder, heat-sealed at both ends. Alan immediately stuffed it halfway down the front of his pants and pulled his loose Hawaiian shirt over it. “Okay, I’ll see you next week…” He never finished the sentence. From almost directly behind him came a scream of pure terror, high pitched enough to be a young boy, but not a woman.

Bone-Man’s gun was out before the scream was even finished and Alan found his own pistol in his hand. He had no memory of pulling it. Darrius swung his flashlight in the direction of the scream and lit up the side of the old, decrepit funhouse.

“Jesus Christ, what was that?” That was Tracy, her voice high and panicked, breathy and whistling, almost a scream itself.

As the beam of the light swept across the side of the old building where so many fun screams had been heard in past years, they were just in time to see a young boy’s head and arms as he was dragged back under the building. His face, what they could see of it, was panic-stricken and his arms flailed helplessly as he sought something, anything to grab and save himself.

Just to the right of the screaming boy, there was more movement and Bone-Man moved the light over. Crawling out from under the funhouse, what looked like an animated pile of clothing was struggling outward. The smell hit them about then and they knew exactly what they were up against.

In the background, behind them, Tracy’s voice droned, “Oh Jesus, Oh Jesus, Oh Jeeeezusss . . .”

Tracy, shut the fuck up!” Alan had seldom raised his voice to her, but she was driving him apeshit and he couldn’t think. More screams from under the funhouse now, and a second voice was clearly evident, this one sounding more high pitched, like it might be a girl.

“Fuck, fuck, FUCK! I don’ wanna go in there!” That was Darrius.

“Hey, goddamn it, we gotta help ‘em. Those are fuckin’ zombies, man! Zombies got ‘em!” Alan was already moving forward.

Behind him, he heard Tracy scream, “Alan, no! Stop! Alan!” But he had momentum going for him and he wasn’t stopping to think. He knew if he stopped, even for a second, to think about what he was doing, he’d turn and run like hell. Now he heard other footsteps pounding along with him and he knew Darrius and Bone-Man were right there. Well at least, he thought, I won’t die alone.

The animated pile of rags was standing now, weaving and jerking convulsively as it stared, drooling black shit all down the front of its battered old suit. One eye was closed and one ear rotted away. It groaned and gibbered, raising one arm as if to point in their direction.

   Alan stopped so fast Darrius ran into him, spoiling his aim on the first shot, but the second put a neat hole in the thing’s forehead and a gobbet of brownish brain matter flew from the back of its head. It dropped bonelessly in a heap and once again resembled a pile of dirty clothing.

More screams and wailing coming from under the funhouse. It had once been fenced along the bottom with latticework made of thin wood strips laced together. Most of that was gone now and it looked incredibly black under there.

“Nice shootin’ there, Ace.” That was Bone-Man, slapping him on the shoulder. “Couldn’t a done better mahself…”

“You guys kin stroke each other’s dicks later, Man. Let’s jus’ git this shit done.” That said, Darrius took the lead and once again, they moved forward, covering the last thirty feet or so in a few steps. As they made their final approach to the old building, they heard rapid, screaming Spanish and then silence.

They dropped down onto their stomachs and peered into the crawlspace as Darrius lit up the darkness with his light.

The building was supported by short, poured-concrete pillars, and back there among these, it looked like Zombieville, USA. My God, where the fuck do they all come from? The thought swirled through Alan’s mind, and right on the heels of that one, We’re gonna need more ammo. . . .

It looked like one of the boys was already a goner. The fiends were already ripping him apart. The older of the two was still conscious and was struggling mightily with a zombie who was trying to lunch on his leg. Alan fired twice and the racket under the old building was unbelievable.

The thing stopped biting the kid and rolled on its side, almost as if it were glad to go back to death.

Then everybody was shooting and corpses were jumping from the impact of bullets and jigging this way and that as they took hit after hit from the weapons.

Bone-Man was packing a revolver and he was first to run out of ammo. “Cover me and I’ll get him out!” He yelled over the gunfire. Not waiting for an answer, he wormed forward and reached for the Mexican kid, who was again screaming and waving his arms. Bone-Man snagged him by one arm and began dragging him out. Now the kid was fighting him, too scared to realize he was being pulled to safety, too batshit with fear to recognize salvation.

Bone-Man backed out, dragging the kicking, screaming kid with him, tearing shit out of his clothes on the rough paving and broken lattice. Zombies were coming their way now, very few of them stopped with head shots. Their shots had just not been that accurate. As Alan started backing out from under the building, something stuck him in the ass and he realized he was caught on some of the old latticework. He struggled to get loose and soon realized the others had all made it out. One of the undead was getting really close as he struggled and rusty nails dug into his butt and upper legs—close enough he could smell its rotten breath in his face. He brought his pistol to bear, aimed right where he was pretty sure its face was and snapped the trigger. Nothing. He was out of ammunition.

Well, I’m fucked now, he thought, and the damned thing grabbed his arm. Later, he would go over and over the thought processes that saved his ass that night. It was as though everything went into slow motion for just a few seconds.

Off in the distance, sirens were wailing and they were getting closer, but not nearly fast enough and in his mind, things began to click into place, like tumblers in an expensive combination lock.

Click . . . gotta distract this goddamn thing . . .

Click . . . throw something in its face . . .

Click . . . shit, I don’t have anything . . .

Click . . . yes you do, dumbass . . . throw the heroin!

Rolling partially on his side, Alan reached down for the bag of goods and found it had already been ripped open by his squirming around on the blacktop paving. He grabbed a fistful of the powder and threw it directly in the thing’s face. And that’s when Alan, “Ace” to his friends, learned that zombies could scream. . .

Then, two hands seized his ankles and he was jerked out from under the building so briskly that the rest of the heroin was lost, too. Alan didn’t give a rat’s ass, they were up and running toward the park entrance, where squad cars were unloading, doors were chunking shut and red and blue lights were twirling around. Alan could not remember ever being glad to see the cops showing up before.

As cops started swarming into the park, Bone-Man was yelling at them, “Zombies, Man! Under the funhouse! There’s a shitload-a zombies under there and they got a kid!”

None of the cops thought to detain them for questioning or to find out where all the shots had been coming from. They had a chance to do their hero thing and get in some shootin’ and Alan and Tracy left the park, along with their dope connection and his bodyguard, to the sound of cops yelling and shotgun slides racking rounds into chambers.

When they got to their cars, Alan said, “I lost yer shit back there, Darrius.”

Darrius just shook his head and said, “Fuck it, you wanna go back for it?”

“Not goddamn likely . . .” Alan said, and then they were all cracking up, all but the Mexican kid, who was jogging north along Hillside and not looking back.

“I wouldn’t normally do this, man, but I’ll get you another half a key. Don’t worry ‘bout it, okay?”

“Okay,” Alan said, “but, hey, you suppose you could just bring it by my house?”

More nervous laughter.

Just then, from over in Joyland, the shooting started up again.

Sounded like the cops were having themselves a good old time, Alan thought. Tracy wrapped her arms around his waist and, with her head on his chest said, “Take me home, Ace. You need a shower and I need some lovin’.”

When Alan turned around, Darrius and Bone-Man were pulling out and halfway to the street.

 

Later that evening, when Alan and Tracy had changed and showered and were relaxed at home, and Buddy the Rottweiler was asleep across the threshold of the front door, Alan gave her his Valentine and a silver locket with their names engraved on the back. And the lovin’ that night was sweet, indeed. . . .

coloradogin.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

Colorado #1

 

A Barry Wilder Adventure

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

I was on one of my rambling, “no destination” road trips when I found her. Out in the middle of nowhere, really. I had been through Eads, Colorado and Kit Carson and was about 12 or so miles west into the emptiness of eastern Colorado when I saw her up ahead, walking.

 

At a distance, she was just another figure along the road, a person, to be sure, but little else in the way of detail could be discerned. As I drew closer, I could see she was female and as I rolled closer still, I could tell she was not really dressed to be out here hiking. In fact it was the manner of her dress that caused me to shut down and stop just after I passed her. That and the fact that she was crying . . .

 

She was wearing a short denim skirt with a split in the back. Not so short that her ass was about to show, but not the kind of thing a woman would choose to go hiking in. Along with that, a tube top and a white blouse over that, open in the front, with the tails tied around her waist. Her footwear was a pair of thongs. That was it. No purse, no nothing.

 

To say the traffic out here was sparse would be an understatement. That was exactly why I often come that way when I visit Colorado. I can usually fly as fast as I want and not be bothered by the police. If a car came by every ten minutes, I’d be surprised.

 

Now, as I shut off the bike and turned in the saddle to look at her, I realized she was pretty and that there was some swelling in her face. Some son-of-a-bitch had been beating on her.

 

I had rolled past her, as I said, and now she was doing her best to ignore me. As she scuffed past on the shoulder, I spoke. “Are you all right?” Great conversational opener there, but I was hard pressed for anything better.

 

She walked right on by without even looking my way. “If you need help, I can offer that. A ride or whatever . . .”

 

This brought a hitching sob, barely heard over the steady southerly breeze, and she seemed to pick up her pace a little. I admired the twitching of her fanny (I’m a pig—

I admit it) and tried once more. “It’s a long way to Colorado Springs from here—and there’s nothing else out here.”

 

She stopped then and stood for a moment, then she just abruptly sat down on the side of the road and bawled. I parked the machine and turned on the four-way flashers so some numb-nuts wouldn’t ram it and I walked carefully to where she sat.

 

“I’m not dangerous, okay?” I said, “I’m a retired cop, actually, and a pretty good guy to be around when you’re havin’ trouble. How can I help?”

She looked up at me, squinting against the sun, and wiped a tear from her cheek with the heel of her hand. Her voice was softer than I expected when she said, “Do you have a phone? I could maybe make a call . . .”

 

“Yeah, I’ve got one in the bike.” I turned and walked the few steps back and retrieved my phone from the saddlebag and took it to her. Her hand shook a little when she reached for it.

 

She dialed in a number and punched the green button. After a time, she looked at the display and snapped it shut. “Figures,” she said, “no signal.”

 

“How’d you get out here, anyway?” I asked.

 

“Old story, I guess. Boyfriend kicked me out of the car. After he slapped the shit outta me. Nice fuckin’ guy, huh?”

 

“Sounds like a real charmer, yeah.”

 

“My purse and stuff will be up here somewhere along the road. He’ll throw it out just so I’ll have to gather it all up. Then, in a little while, he’ll come back lookin’ for me.”

 

“I take it this has happened before . . .”

 

“Duh. No shit. Happens all the time.” There was a pause, then she said, “Hey, I’m sorry, that was uncalled for. I’m just venting, okay? Didn’t mean to take it out on you.”

 

“Okay, but I do have a question. You’re a very pretty gal. Why are you putting up with it?”

 

“Because when he’s treating me good, there’s no one better. And there are more good times than bad. Or at least there used to be . . .”

 

“Hey, ya know what? We can talk on the road. Why don’t I give you a lift to wherever and when he comes back, you won’t be here.”

 

“Then he’ll just come find me and beat me up again . . .”

 

“How long’s it been since he kicked you out of the car?”

 

“I dunno, twenty minutes maybe.”

 

“Really think he’s comin’ back?”

 

She thought about that one for a while, then, “Maybe not. Maybe this time he really decided to just keep going.” She stood up then, a little unsteady for a moment and as I reached to steady her, she recoiled in a way that told me clearly she was in no mood to be touched.

 

“I can’t ride a bike in this,” she said, smoothing her skirt.

 

“I’ve got extra jeans. You can wear a pair of mine. I can’t do anything about the footwear, though. Good thing it’s warm out.” I got into the saddlebag and replaced the phone and brought out a pair of clean, faded Levi’s. “Try these on. I’m sure you’ll need to roll the cuffs . . .”

 

Somehow, she managed to slide the jeans on under the skirt and remove the skirt without showing me anything I hadn’t seen already. It was quite a trick and not in the least provocative.

 

 

 

She was right about the purse. We found it another mile and a half down the road. I stopped and waited while she gathered up everything she could find. Again, I got the feeling if I’d tried to help, she would have rejected the attempt. When her purse was stashed in the trunk and she was back aboard, I lit out for the far west, pretty much lost in my own thoughts. We’d been going for about ten minutes when she abruptly yelled, “Pull over! Pull over!”

 

I hauled on the brakes and barely made it to a stop before she puked over the side. I could feel her back there, retching and shuddering and her hand was on my left shoulder as she steadied herself. When it was over, she said, “Sorry. Kleenex?”

 

“Some in the left stash box, there by your knee.”

 

She wiped and blew and shuddered some more, then said, “Jesus, I hate to puke.”

 

“Me to,” I said, as I signaled to pull out, “and don’t call me ‘Jesus’ . . .”

 

 

 

Eventful as the trip with Rochelle started, it got down to being almost boring soon enough. As we’d rolled along, we’d introduced ourselves and talked a little over the wind roar and what little noise the big Kawasaki made. Eventually, though, it got to be too much effort and we settled into a not-too-uncomfortable silence.

 

Rochelle Donner. Thirty. Unmarried. No kids. No relation to the famous Donner Party who gobbled each other up, rather than starve to death in a snowbound pass in the Sierra Nevada mountains

 

Boyfriend Ronnie something. Woman beater. She lived in Colorado Springs and worked at the Tourist Information Center, run by the Chamber of Commerce. And yadda-yadda.

 

I stopped on the outskirts of the Springs and bought fuel and she went to the restroom. When she got back, I offered her some of my Gatorade. You can tell a lot about a woman by whether they’ll drink from the same container after someone else, who’s practically a stranger. She didn’t hesitate at all-never even wiped off the rim of the bottle. I’ve known women who wouldn’t do that and others who would share your toothbrush, if you let ‘em. Apparently, Rochelle wasn’t too squeamish.

 

As we crossed town, she directed me to her house, almost downtown, but closer to the college. I noticed as we got closer to her place, she was becoming more interested in the cars all around us and I figured she was looking for Ronnie. When she finally pointed out her house, it was getting late in the day. I pulled to the curb in front and she immediately slid off the bike.

 

“Just let me get my skirt out and I’ll go change and bring back your jeans . . .”

 

“Nah, that’s okay, you can keep ‘em.”

 

She looked at me quizzically for a moment, then shrugged. Then she reached up and touched my face, turning it toward her own. I think the kiss was meant to just be a friendly peck, kind of a ‘Thanks for seeing me home’ type of deal. Instead of landing on my cheek, at the last possible instant she zeroed in on my lips and it was more than either of us had meant for it to be. The second kiss was better, and after a slight hesitation, the third was a real wowser.

 

She stepped back with a slight shake of her shoulders, almost as if she was waking from a daydream, then she said, “Why don’t you come in? I could make us some supper…it’s getting late…”

 

I was waiting for, you’ll need a place to stay . . . but it didn’t come. I flipped out the kickstand and killed the motor, locked up and followed her up to her house. There was that embarrassment, or more accurately, that uncomfortable moment, while she dug for her keys, then we were in her home.

 

For some reason, I had expected squalor, or at least a cluttered pigpen of a house, not very clean and perhaps rank-smelling. I was surprised at how neat and clean everything was. To be sure, this was not the home of someone rich, but I had learned long ago that soap and water doesn’t cost much. Apparently she had, too.

 

She led me straight through her living room and into her kitchen, where she commanded, “Sit.” and “Relax, make yourself at home. Would you like something to drink?”

 

Minutes later, I had a fairly good bottle of beer in hand and she was boiling water to make spaghetti. While she cooked, we talked, each taking turns filling in the other with personal history and little anecdotes about our lives. She turned out to be a good listener and easy to talk to.

 

We had barely sat down to good spaghetti and garlic bread when there was a pounding at the door and a male voice yelling her name. She started to jump up, but I stopped her with a steady hand on her arm and a smile. “Let me handle this . . .”

 

I walked to the door and quietly observed ol’ Ronnie through the glass and sheer curtain. He looked to be about my size and more than a little drunk. So far, so good.

 

As soon as he began pounding and yelling again, I suddenly snatched open the door and grabbed him by the front of his shirt and yanked him off balance and into the living room. As he started to raise his arms to ward me off, I kneed him in the balls and bitch-slapped his head twice, a left and right that made my hand hurt like a motherfucker, but gave me a lot of satisfaction at the same time. Ronnie dropped to the floor and wadded himself up, nursing his hurt balls and shaking his head as he made sweet little mewling sounds like a kitten.

 

I gave it about ten seconds, then stepped around behind him and kicked his ass. My halter boot went so far up his butt, I thought I was gonna lose it for good and he screamed like a woman. In another minute, I knelt down and whispered, “Yo, Ronnie!”

 

“What?”

 

“Can ya hear me, Big Man?”

 

“Who the fuck are you, Dude?”

 

“I’m your worst nightmare, Ronnie. I’m a guy who knows just exactly what you are. You’re a cowardly fuck who likes to beat on women. And I’m the guy who’s gonna fuckin’ kill you if you ever touch Rochelle, or even bother her again. Ya got that, Ronnie?”

 

“I love her, Dude . . .”

 

“Don’t even go there with me, you stupid fuck! You love one thing, Ronnie, and it ain’t Rochelle . . . it’s yourself and your pathetic little dick. Now, you get your ass up and you get the fuck outta my sight and I won’t hafta slap your face any more. Don’t come around here and don’t call. She’s mine now. And in case you didn’t notice, I fight dirty…and just so you’ll be aware, I also carry a gun and I hate being called ‘Dude’.”

 

Thirty seconds later, Ronnie was shuffling back to his car. It looked like he’d aged maybe twenty years in the last five minutes. He moved like a little old man. Soon his silver Monte Carlo fired up and he went tire-squealing away, abusing his ride instead of Rochelle. That was okay. Chevys don’t feel pain.

 

I turned to go back to the kitchen and she was standing there with tears on her face. I think I’d have liked her a lot less if she’d been smiling. What I had done was brutal and barbaric, but I don’t think that was why she wept. I think it was because she knew her relationship with Ronnie was gone forever and with it went all the good times they’d had, along with the abuse. Part of it might have been relief, but I suspect it was mostly sorrow. I wanted to hold her, but I suspected it wasn’t the right time, so instead I sat back down and continued scarfing up spaghetti. In a minute or so, she sat down and propped both elbows on the table, her chin resting on her hands. She ignored her food and for a while, didn’t say anything, then, finally, she merely said, “Thank you.”

 

“You’re quite welcome, Ma’am.”

 

“Can I get you another beer?”

 

“I think I’ll pass on that. One’s my limit when I’m riding the bike.”

 

“Might as well have another, then. You’re not going anywhere tonight.”

 

She met my raised eyebrows with a slight smile and said, “Mi casa es su casa, at least for tonight. Besides, he might come back.”

 

“Yeah, and I really don’t like the thought of my bike out there all night with him prowling around . . .”

 

“We’ll put it in my garage and lock the door. My car’s in the one bay and the other one’s empty.”

 

“Good enough. I’m too tired to argue . . .”

 

We went out and she opened the garage while I got the bike out of the street and wheeled it around and into the garage. Soon, it was secure and, from my saddlebags, I got my clothes and shaving kit. Back in the house, she showed me to the guest room and took me on a quick tour of the extra bathroom, the linen closet and pointed out her bedroom along the way. She’d be right across the hall.

 

I opted for a shower to get the road grime off and when I’d finished and changed into clean clothes, I found her in the family room, curled up on the sofa. In front of her, on the coffee table were two opened beers. She was watching CSI on the Spike channel.

 

I settled in beside her and asked, “Is one of these mine?” She was in a fluffy pink terrycloth robe, barefoot and smelling wonderful.

 

“Yeah, I figured you’d be ready for another after a hot shower.”

 

To give myself credit, I behaved rather well. I watched TV with her until I started getting sleepy, then said goodnight and toddled off to bed. I didn’t attempt to put any moves on her and that seemed to be fine with her. I curled up on my right side in a cool bedroom, between clean sheets and was almost instantly asleep.

 

 

 

I awoke to the realization that I was not alone. At first, coming out of a deep sleep, I was disoriented, but that didn’t keep me from responding when I was pinned to the mattress by the attentions of a hot, hungry woman. For a few moments, I couldn’t for the life of me imagine who she was, but it was quite clear that she was naked and, as the British would say, “feeling randy.”

 

At about the same time that she was kissing me just above the waistband of my shorts, I remembered all that had happened during the course of the day, and just as she was taking my stiffened manhood in her mouth, I whispered, “Rochelle?”

 

She stopped just long enough to whisper back, “Well, it’s not the Good Humor man…Dude…

 

Then she was working her lips and tongue up and down the length of my shaft, curling her tongue sensuously around the head, then sucking the full length of my cock into her mouth. Her hair swept and tickled my belly and thighs and I think she expected that I would come quickly and that would be that. I have much better control than that, however, and the wonderful attentions continued for some time. After a while, I urged her to turn around and back up to my face, so that I could taste her, also.

She seemed rather small down there and she had either taken the time to shave before she came to me or she had one of those Brazilian wax treatments. She was smooth as a baby’s butt and very sweet. Her snatch tasted faintly of strawberries . . .

 

When I zeroed in on her clit, she gasped and I felt her shiver with pleasure, then she immediately tried to take it away from my questing tongue. I gripped her more tightly, forcing her back where she was and continuing my attack on her most sensitive place, bringing forth more gasping and shuddering, then she squealed and made a serious move to escape. I stopped what I was doing and said, “What? Am I hurting you?”

 

“No, but I almost came, there, and it’s too soon . . .”

 

“Okay, Lady, listen up. With me, you get as many orgasms as you can stand. And I love it when a woman comes while I’m eating her, so just get back here.”

 

“I . . . don’t know if I can stand . . .” But she obediently moved back into position. I kissed my way all around her cunt then re-attacked. Apparently, ol’ Ronnie fit the mold better than I thought, I mused as she began the first of a number of luscious orgasms she would enjoy that night. He’d been a lousy lover.

 

After that, I made it my mission in life to see if I could make her forget that Ronnie ever existed. The trick would be to get her to the point where she once again had confidence in herself, enough confidence to go out into the world and find herself a good man and not another Ronnie. And the other problem would be getting her there without letting her fall in love with me. I could not afford love. Sex, yeah, fine. But not love. Love is the great killer. Love makes you forget who you really are and what you really do in the real world. Being in love is the worst possible deal for someone like me. And having someone you care about can always be used as leverage against you. That I could not afford. Love jams up your head and makes you careless. I couldn’t afford that, either.

 

Over the next few days, we spent a lot of time together. She took time off from work and we rode the best roads of Colorado and stayed in some nice, small, mom-and-pop motels. She learned about the biker lifestyle and we became good friends, as well as lovers. In the background, there was always her concern about Ronnie showing up to spoil everything, and to be sure, he was around. He thought he was being oh-so-sneaky, but he was dealing with a professional and he was too stupid to know it. I would from time to time see his silver ride parked a ways away, with him slouched down, trying to stay out of sight. He must have taken time off, too, or he didn’t hold a job. I didn’t want to ask her because I didn’t want her to worry. But at some point, he would have to be convinced again. What a stupid fuck. Rule number one of surveillance: Never use your own car and be prepared to change cars a lot. Use something nondescript. I prefer the Ford Taurus in white or silver. They blend in like dog turds in an alley.

 

I’m sure he just figured he’d wait me out. I knew he’d seen the Kansas tag on my bike and he knew I’d have to leave at some point, then he’d just move in again and resume seeing Rochelle. As far as I was concerned, that was not going to happen. If he wasn’t smart enough to back off for good, I’d have to do what I do best.

 

Rochelle and I spent our last night out on the road in Golden, Colorado. You’d expect the place to smell like beer, Coors being the big industry there, but, amazingly, you have to get right up on the brewery before you can even tell it’s there. We ate in a place called Shorty’s and afterward we walked around the town center a bit. Many of the old original buildings still stand, refurbished and doing business. I like that. I often get tired of shiny and new.

 

Back at our motel, we settled in for what had become sort of routine sex for us now, though I can’t say without anticipation. Rochelle was a good lover and we had become comfortable enough with each other that now we could get each other up “on the edge”, that point at which you just can’t quite achieve orgasm, and we could keep each other there for thirty or forty minutes, before we’d finally allow ourselves that rarest of all sex thrills: mutual orgasm. We had done all the experimentation with positions and I had showed her some things she had never experienced, like the way I could put her on her stomach and enter her from behind and hit her G-spot perfectly, driving her into a fuck frenzy and causing a deep, vaginal orgasm which I could stretch out and control, making it last for several minutes. During those times, she liked me to hold her wrists tightly and gently bite her neck and ears, pinning her down to the bed so that she could only move her ass . . .

 

At a somewhat sleazy sex shop outside Rifle, Colorado, we had made a stop and I bought her a good, sturdy vibrator, which I then used, along with my lips and tongue, to drive her up the walls. Rochelle had learned a lot in a few days about her own sexuality and sensuality. She was much more woman than she’d ever believed she could be.

 

Now, as we lay together, just beginning our pleasure, I heard someone outside our window. I had left it open a little, to let in some night air, and, as Rochelle didn’t tend to yell or scream during sex, I didn’t feel the need to keep it closed. I slipped out of bed, my cock starting to droop, and eased up to the window. I just saw the ass-end of Ronnie, running around the corner two doors down.

 

As I began to dress, Rochelle sat up and whispered, “What’s going on? Is it . . .”

 

“I’m not sure,” I lied, pulling on pants and shoes and grabbing up my Glock, “stay here and keep the door locked, okay?”

 

I slipped out the door and into the woods, which began just a few feet away from our door, and I quickly lost myself in darkness, circling and looking for that silver Monte Carlo. I soon spotted it from my cover, in the lot near the edge and in the darkest part. Well, you’re gonna regret parking there, My Man . . .

 

The car appeared to be unoccupied and I hunkered down to wait on Ronnie. I didn’t have to sit very long, before he came strolling nonchalantly toward his car, smoking a cigarette and swigging a bottle of soda. I slipped from cover and crouching low, moved around to the back of the Monte. He was coming from the front left and when he had unlocked the car door and opened it, I took him in a flat charge, knocking him into the car and across the driver’s bucket seat. I landed more or less on top of him, and using my knee, I shoved him over until I had him pinned and sort of wadded up, mostly in the passenger seat. In my right hand, I had a cheap plastic-handled knife I’d purchased for a dollar at the last gun show in Wichita. I held it wrapped in an old washcloth I’d brought in from the bike, one I used to clean the windshield.

 

I slipped the knife under him and brought it up to his throat and jabbed him just enough to make a small cut and let him feel the steel. In spite of being a cheap piece of shit, the knife blade itself was some fairly good stainless and had a wickedly sharp edge.

 

He gasped and started to cry out, when I clapped my other hand over his mouth and whispered right next to his ear, “Not a fuckin’ sound, Ronnie, or you’re dead. Nod if you understand . . .”

 

He started to nod vigorously and got another jab from the blade for his trouble. He toned it down, but there was no doubt that he understood.

 

“Now, very quietly, tell me what I said to you the last time we met . . .”

 

    “Uh . . . whut?”

 

    “Say ‘whut’ one more time, motherfucker. I dare you! Just say ‘whut’ and I’ll end your miserable fuckin’ life right here,” I said, drawing on some half-remembered line from the movie Pulp Fiction.

 

     I could hear him swallow before he spoke again, a ratcheting sound as he gulped down fear. At that point, I knew I had him. “You said not . . . not to come . . . around Rochelle’s place . . . any . . . any more . . . but I was just . . . just out drivin’ . . . an’ . . .”

 

     “Stop it! Stop lyin’ to me, you fuckin’ idiot! I’ve seen you and been seein’ you ever since we left Colorado Springs! See, you think you’re sneaky and clever, but you’re way outta your league, My Man. Compared to me, you’re a pathetic excuse for a man and you have no skills. Say it!”

 

    “Say whut?”   

 

     I tightened the knife hand and he flinched against me. I could smell him now, the armpit sweat under cheap deodorant and, faintly, a little piss. “Close, Ronnie, close. I told you not to say ‘whut’ again. I said, you’re a pathetic excuse for a man and you have no skills. Say it!”

 

     “I’m a pathetic excuse for a man and I have no skills.”

 

      “Louder, fuckface!”

 

      “I’m a pathetic excuse for a man and I have no skills!”

 

     “One more time, Ronnie, with FEELING, or I’ll let all your blood out right in this car . . .”

 

      “I’m-a-pathetic-excuse-for-a man-and-I-have-no-skills.”

 

      “If you wanna live now, Ronnie, you’ll listen very carefully to me. Make no mistake, My Man, this is the last time we’ll meet that you’ll ever remember . . .”

 

     “Okay . . . okay, I’m . . . I’m with ya . . .”

 

      “Good. You drive straight back to wherever you’re livin’ and you pack.”

 

     "Pack?”

 

      “Yeah, you pack yer shit. If you’re workin’, you call ‘em from the road and tell ‘em you won’t be in anymore. Got me?”

 

     “Y-Yeah . . .”

 

     “Then you move. You go at least two states away from her and you hope to Christ you never see me or her again. Any questions?”

 

     “What . . . what if I should happen to run into her someplace . . . I mean, like by accident . . . ”

 

     “Then I’ll end your life, Ronnie . . . Like, by accident . . .”

 

      "Oh.”

 

      “Do you believe me?” Another slight jab with the blade.

 

     “Yeah! Jesus! I believe ya! Don’t . . . don’t cut me!”

 

     “Yeah, okay dumb shit. Now you get the fuck outta here.”

 

     I slipped out of the car and was gone into the dark. In a little while I heard him gasping and sobbing there in the front seat. As I’d slipped out I had smelled shit and I knew that for Ronnie, it was over.

 

     I went back to the room and Rochelle let me in, coming into my arms with questions about who was it and was I okay . . . I told her it was just some kids horse-assing around and let it go at that. We entertained each other for a while, but I wasn’t up to my usual performance level. Maybe it was knowing it was to be our last night together. And, in some ways, I felt like a shit because of that. But in my line of work, it’s best not to have the kind of family she would represent.

 

     I left Rochelle the next day at her house and I headed back to where I live in Kansas. We exchanged emails for a while and she wanted me to come visit from time to time, but now she’s met a flight instructor at the Air Force Academy and I’ve noticed the emails have pretty much stopped. And ya know what? That’s okay, too . . .

dollshousecolo2gin.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

 

Colorado #2

 

The Doll House

 

A Barry Wilder Adventure

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

The thing I like about Colorado is the out-of-the-way places. Within minutes of getting off I-70, for instance, you can turn the clock back and find an old gold mine or walk into an 1870’s bar and have a beer. Many places in Colorado cater to the rich and famous and are their playgrounds. I don’t care for those areas and could ill afford them, anyway. I like the small, cheap, and often rowdy towns, where you can get a rough but clean room for forty bucks and a decent meal for five. Where people are honest and not consumed by greed. Where sometimes a guy can find a lady who feels life is passing her by and who might be in the mood for a little adventure . . .

 

I could not for the life of me figure out where I was. And my head hurt. There seemed to be a tender spot above and slightly behind my right ear, but when I tried to reach it, I found I was bound securely to an old, iron-framed cot. There was a rough wool blanket over me that smelled musty and dank. Along with the pounding in my head, there seemed to be a reverberating hum in the air, more a vibration than a sound and after a few minutes, I realized I was feeling it through the old, nasty bed as much as hearing it. At times, it synchronized exactly with my heartbeat and added to my pain. I thought about yelling, but then thought better of that idea. It was clear that I’d been smacked a pretty good one and someone wanted me to stay put. To cry out would only alert this person, or group perhaps, that I was awake and they might perceive that I was again a threat. It was obvious, or at least, in my condition it seemed obvious that I had posed a threat to someone. That someone might have wanted me just as raw material never occurred to me at that point.

I lay still for a while and kept my eyes shut. It was pitch-black anyway; attempting to make out anything in that darkness only strained my eyes and made my head hurt more.

I tried to remember how I’d arrived here, but the last thing I seemed to be able to remember clearly was getting off I-70 to gas the bike. Smithville. That was the name of the place. I recalled going through the Eisenhower Tunnel earlier, westbound, so I was on the western slope of the Rockies. At this point, “Smithville” began to sound like a made-up name, but then I could recall riding through many places that sounded made-up, all the way from Jonesborough to Climax to Intercourse to Spuzzum. That last one’s in British Columbia. Look it up if ya don’t believe me. Oh yeah, I’ve been around.

I remembered pulling into a gas station-convenience store, but couldn’t recall the brand on the sign. Didn’t matter, anyway, I obviously wasn’t there anymore. Then there was something about dolls. And that didn’t make much sense, because I don’t pay much attention to dolls. Sometimes Teddy bears, but not dolls. In fact, I almost got in a fight in Wichita one time when the Cabbage Patch Kids were the newest, latest rage and everyone was adopting those ugly little fuckers. I was in a store, probably Walmart, and I saw several women cooing and drooling over one of those retard-looking goddamn things and I made the offhand remark that I’d like to tie one to the back of my motorcycle and drag it around the streets for a while. You’d have thought I’d threatened to molest their daughters or rape a baby duck or something. I was lucky to escape with my life.

Now, as I lay on this uncomfortable rack I thought some more and at some point I guess I must have dozed . . .or maybe I passed out. When I woke up the next time the room was filled with weak morning light and there was a woman there with me. I don’t mean she was sitting in a chair, smoking and waiting for me to wake up. No Boris and Natasha spy bullshit. They’d just shoved me over and dumped her in the rack with me. Right at the moment, we were spooned together with her in front of me and she was trussed up like a pig awaiting slaughter and so was I.

Previously, I had been secured to the bed. Now, I was merely bound with my ankles together and my wrists behind me. She was similarly bound and not in very good shape by the look and smell. She had puked on herself, that was abundantly clear and it looked like she’d rolled in the dirt a bit. Her hair was dirty blonde and that wasn’t just the color. White blouse, ripped at one shoulder. Dark maroon skirt, tight and knee-length. And I had never seen her before. Her breathing was even and her breath was sour. From what I could see of her face, which was about half her nose, one cheek and the side of her neck, she was mildly pretty. I noticed marks on her nose from glasses, which seemed to be missing. A purse, I would assume hers, sat on a metal folding chair nearby. I rose up on one elbow and gained a little height, the better to see my sudden bedmate. Nice boobs. Dandy cleavage, with a shallow scratch across the top of the left one and a little silver airplane on a chain dangling off-center to the gravity side. I liked the look of the landing field, anyway. I must have started feeling better at about that point. Maybe misery truly does love company. Anyway, my old windsock started to rise as if stirred by a vagrant breeze and I decided to lie back and cool my jets.

Looking around the room as it was becoming lighter, I could see old lath and plaster walls and a stamped-tin ceiling that had been painted many times. The floor was of bare wood boards and, other than the chair and cot, there was no other furniture. In one corner, back where I had to twist around uncomfortably to even see it, was a big, gray machine of some kind, with about sixty dials and levers and wires and attachments hanging all over it. Looked like something from Dr. Frankenstein’s castle. Whatever it was, it looked pretty old and low-tech and it probably didn’t work. At that point, I had yet to connect the humming noise, the vibrations and the machine. That would come along soon enough.

My companion stirred slightly and started mumbling something unintelligible, her voice and inflection rising until I nudged her and whispered to her. I said something like, “Hey, settle down, it’s okay . . .”

I felt her entire body stiffen and then she took in breath and I knew what was coming next. She was gonna scream her ass off and it was not gonna help my headache at all. But then, instead of the super-size bellow I had expected, she apparently sucked in some of her own drool, because she started coughing instead. It went on long enough for me to talk to her and get her calmed down. I said, “Hey, relax. I’m not the bad guy. I’m tied up, just like you. Calm down. Tell me your name . . .”

As she again drew in breath to start yelling, I said, “Wait, wait, wait, don’t yell . . . they’ll hear you and know we’re awake—just think a minute. Stop!”

I felt her shudder, maybe with revulsion because I smelled as bad as she did? I didn’t know, but at least she wasn’t screaming. I had time to make my pitch. I started with a question.

“Do you remember what happened? Cause, I’m a little foggy . . .”

When she spoke, her voice was soft and calmer than I expected. “I’m Lucy Davis. I was in the Doll House, looking at the miniatures and he didn’t know I was there, I guess. You . . . you’re the . . . motorcycle guy, right?”

“The biker, yeah, that was me.” The Doll House. The shop, just down the street from where I bought gas. It was starting to come back, a little.

“I saw it when he clubbed you. You just dropped like a stone and I thought he’d killed you. I . . . I guess I must have screamed . . . he just whirled and came after me, too. I tried to run and I was almost out the door, but he dragged me back and . . . that’s all. I feel awful. . . . ”

“Okay, well, just don’t puke again, okay, Lucy? I’m Barry Wilder. I’d shake your hand, or kiss it or something, but I’m kinda tied up right now.”

“I don’t remember throwing up . . .”

“It happens to people a lot, when they get clubbed in the head. What was it, about the doll place, though? I can’t seem to remember. . . .”

“He had the most exquisite miniatures and . . . what do they call ‘em? . . dioramas, I think.”

“Yeah! I was lookin’ at the military stuff and wondering how the hell he got all that detail in the models. I used to build models, ships, planes, all that shit, but I was never that good. . . .”

“It was like . . . like they were real . . . I don’t know how to explain it. . . .”

“If we’re gonna get outta here, we’d better figure out something,” I said, “cause whatever’s goin’ on here, I don’t want any part of it.”

“Okay, what’re we gonna do?”

“Let me scoot down, maybe I can get at your ropes. . . .”

“What, you’re gonna gnaw on my ropes, like a rat?” She actually started to giggle, then caught herself and said, “Okay, whatever, just hurry, okay?”

I managed to scoot down far enough to get a good view of her bonds, along with a shot of the back zipper of her skirt. I also observed that she was wearing taupe pantyhose and that there was a hell of a good runner up the back of one shapely calf. Then I realized she was not bound with rope. He’d used Flex-Cuffs. Damn! You could chew through those in about a hundred years and ten sets of teeth. I looked down at my ankles and realized I was similarly bound. We were fucked. This guy was a pro at what he was doing . . . whatever that might be . . .

 

We heard him on the stairs well before we actually met Homer Padinski. Huffing and puffing he came, chugging almost like an old steam engine. We later found out it was three stories to the floor where we were and as he came into sight, the first thing I felt was shame and disgust. After all my years in law enforcement, taking down guys twice my size and half my age, I get clipped by this little fucker?

He stood all of five feet six inches tall and maybe weighed one-twenty, if he was dipped in shit. Thick glasses, bad hair, pock-marked face from acne when he was a kid. I can only imagine the hell he must have gone through during the younger part of his life.

Congenial son-of-a-bitch, though. As soon as he got his wind back and could talk, he greeted us in a most cordial, almost courtly fashion. . . .

“Ah, yes, Sir and lovely Lady . . .” He adjusted his glasses, which had slipped down his rather thin nose. “Well, here we are . . . sorry, really about the necessity for thumping you both and restraining you . . . but you’ll soon see the reason and ah . . . necessity for those actions. I’m soon going to make you famous . . . well, maybe not, but at least popular . . . and damned expensive. You, Sir, will be seated in an overstuffed chair, I think, reading the paper, um yes, with a pipe in your mouth and a sleeping cat at your feet . . . and you, lovely Lady, will just be visible through the doorway, in your kitchen, fixing supper. Period costumes, of course . . . it will be a very homey creation, I must say . . . Oh, my goodness, please forgive me. I’m Homer Padinski, doll maker and inventor . . .”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” I had to ask, as he seemed to be going all dreamy on us just thinking about what he was about to create.

“Why, another of my rather famous dioramas, of course. Everything else has been reduced and adjusted for proper scale. All it lacks now is people. That’s where you two come in . . .”

“Reduced? Adjusted? What are you talking about?” That was my lovely companion, still spooned with me on the cot.

“In 1997, I finally perfected this apparatus, right here . . .” He stepped over to the elaborate machine I’d noticed earlier. “I’ve built a number of strange and fascinating machines in my lifetime, even a time machine once, which scared the hell out of me and I eventually destroyed it. This one reduces things at a molecular level, by removing some of the space within the atoms of whatever is placed in the generated field. Of course, regrettably, it won’t work on anything living. I shall have to kill you both before the process, but I promise I’ll make it as painless as I can. I’ve become quite good at doing that.”

“Sounds to me like your trolley jumped the track a ways back,” I said.

“Oh, I’m perfectly sane, let me assure you, though some would doubtless declare me a sociopath. Would you like to see it work?”

“Do we have a choice? Sure, why the hell not?” Anything to buy some time, here.

From a cabinet back behind us he produced a dead cat. More correctly, a cat that had been attended to by a taxidermist and a pretty fine one at that. It was a common tabby and it looked like it was curled up asleep. He placed it on the floor in front of his machine.

“You’ll note the electrodes on the ceiling and floor,” he said, “those mark the boundaries of the field.”

“I hadn’t noticed them before, but now I could see silver buttons the size of half a golf ball. There were four on the ceiling and another four on the floor, forming a square, the ones above aligning with those below. The dead cat was centered, more or less, between the four electrodes on the floor.

Homer went to the machine, flipped switches and made adjustments, then, as it began a climbing, whining vibration, he said, “You might want to cover your eyes, for just a second.”

When the humming had reached a tone that was setting my teeth on edge, he pulled a lever and there was a welding-arc of brilliance, then the machine began winding down. There was a ripe smell of ozone and burning insulation. At first, it appeared that the cat had disappeared altogether, but then he carefully went to the center of the field markings on the floor and pushed a tiny object onto a white sheet of paper. He brought it over for us to see. The cat was intact—and about a half inch long. That was when sweet Lucy of the ruined pantyhose began to scream.

 

“Take me first,” I heard myself say to Homer, the strange little inventor and murderer.

“Ah, the motorcyclist is indeed a gentleman,” Homer said, as he squinted through his glasses at his machine and made adjustments, here a tweak, there a tweak, everywhere a tweak, tweak. When he was satisfied, he turned to us. I could feel Lucy trembling and I really wanted to comfort her, to assure her that I would make everything right, that I would not let the bad man hurt her, but right at the moment that wasn’t possible. Not if I wanted to live.

“All right, Mr. Wilder, if you must be first, then let us proceed. Of course, that means you’ll miss the pleasure of seeing Ms. Davis as a perfect miniature of herself. Scoot down here to the end of the bed, please.”

“I’ve got an idea,” I said, “how about you go fuck yourself?”

“Um, yes, brave to the very end.” He produced a small and wicked-looking semi- automatic pistol from under his sweater. It even had a silencer. “A few bullet holes won’t show, once you’re reduced down, Mr. Wilder. Now get your ass down here!”

“Or what? You’ll shoot me? Might as well . . .”

“No, Mr. Wilder, I’ll shoot her . . . and you can watch her die . . .”

I was liking him less and less every moment. With a muttered “cocksucker” under my breath, I scooted and humped and wriggled until I was at the end of the cot and could get my feet on the floor.

At that point, Homer suddenly lunged in with a hefty pair of wire cutters and snipped the Flex-Cuff that was binding my ankles and skipped back away before I could damage him with a quick shot of bad breath or a brisk tongue-lashing.

“Now, Sir, if you will, please step into the center of the square . . .”

The machine was humming merrily along, gauges quivering, a couple small lights flashing and everything in readiness. I knew he would shoot me and when it was apparent that I had expired, he would flip that last switch and make me into a toy.

The only real mistake Homer made was to assume I was just like everyone else. That I would still be thinking up ways to talk him out of the inevitable when he shot me. It probably never even occurred to him that I might be armed.

As I stepped toward the field area marked on the floor, I made sure I stumbled a little. It was plausible enough, that I might have a little trouble gaining my balance, that my equilibrium might be off just a tad. I wanted him close to me, as close as I could get him. And with the confidence of one who is armed with a lethal weapon, he unthinkingly reached out a helping hand to steady me.

I had him on my left side, right where I wanted him, so to speak.

From the back of my waistband, I drew my .40 caliber Glock and, without missing a beat, began shooting. It was awkward, shooting behind my back and aiming by dead reckoning. But the target was close and I had ten rounds.

The look on Homer’s face when he realized he’d fucked it up was priceless. As frequently happens in surprise gunfights, he never got off a shot. He tried to scramble and dodge and even to cover himself with his hands in warding-off gestures, but he never got around to trying to shoot back. He finally folded to the floor and thrashed a little, his legs kicking and his torso smearing a large stain on the old wooden floor as he bled out.

I had a lot of trouble rolling him in order to get the wire cutters out of his back pocket, and I got bloody in the process. In another minute, I had Lucy cut loose. She was sobbing and her makeup was a mess. It was several more minutes before she was able to cut the Flex Cuff off my wrists.

She was up for getting the hell outta Dodge, but I finally convinced her we had to come up with a plan or we could wind up being tried for murder.

That was where Homer’s machine came in handy. . . .

 

It took us better than eight hours to build what turned out to be a pretty neat little diorama. We gave it to the man at the convenience store as a gift for taking the trouble to lock up my motorcycle and keep it safe. If you happen to be in Smithville, you can see it on a small shelf behind the counter. Inside the construction of wood and plastic sits a man in a recliner, his pipe in his mouth, a cat asleep in his lap and a drink near his right hand on an end table. There is a tiny TV and an even tinier wall clock. There is a baby grand piano on the other side of the room with a vase of roses on top. If one could start the pendulum moving on that clock, it would keep time and if you were to press its keys, the piano would play tiny, tinkling notes. The television would work, if the proper voltage in alternating current could be introduced into the cord. Homer Padinski is immortalized in what was mostly his own construction and by his own presence within it.

As for Homer’s enterprise, well, The Doll House burned mysteriously late that night after Lucy and I had left town. It was a total loss.

When we left, she was headed for Kingman, Arizona, to visit an aunt she hadn’t seen in years. I was headed no place in particular. I gave her every opportunity to slip away at any time, as I followed her Volkswagen Bug through the mountains, but she preferred I stay near her and be handy whenever we stopped. I persuaded her to take a few extra days to see the Grand Canyon and some other attractions along the way. Unwind, and all that.

During the next week, we became quite good friends. We shared our stories, our meals and our beds and did our best not to look at any dolls.

An old friend on the Denver PD told me just a few days ago that there’s an all-points bulletin out on Homer Padinski for investigation of arson and possible attempted insurance fraud.

I told my friend not to waste too much time looking for old Homer. . . .

arkansasgin.jpg
Art by Gin E L Fenton

Arkansas #1

 

A Barry Wilder Short Story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

 

“How old are you, anyway?” I asked, casting a slightly jaded eye on this pretty treasure.

 

“Old enough,” she assured me, looking up from where she sat in lush grass, squinting a little. The late afternoon sunlight, shining through the trees, made a dappled pattern on her face, on smooth, flawless cheeks and sensuous lips. Her voice had that Arkansas twang, yet there was nothing shrill in her.

 

“Not good enough, youngster. I know you like me and I like you, too, but I’m not goin’ to jail for any little gal. I don’t care how sweet she might be. Prison and I wouldn’t get along. . . .”

 

“I’m fifteen. Fourteen’s legal age in Arkansas. Besides, my Daddy started me off when I was twelve. . . . ”

 

“Your Daddy? You mean your father raped you . . . ?”

 

“Wasn’t exactly rape,” she said, smiling up at me, a deliciously wicked tilt to her eyes, “I wanted it. I loved my Daddy.”

 

“If he’d got caught, it woulda been rape. Trust me. Incest, too. So you liked it, huh?”

 

“Yeah, it was nice. Then I had a boyfriend or two, here and there, but boys just stick it in and do their squirt and then run off and tell all their buddies. I got tired of that real quick.”

 

    I had ridden through Arkansas before, several times, but I’d never had time to really find my way around. Now, having made my fortune and retired early, I had nothing but time on my hands.

 

I rode into Camden on a Sunday morning and found a restaurant open that I vaguely remembered from fifteen years before. The food was simple, but excellent and I was on my third cup of great coffee when the waitress, a wide, heavy chick with way too much pancake makeup asked the inevitable question. . . .

 

“Where ya headed?”

 

To this I replied, “Well, I thought I might try and find a place around here to stay a few days and relax a bit.”

 

Question two, also inevitable, followed. “Where’d ya come from?”

 

I took time enough as she leaned her bulk over the counter, trying to tempt me with some impressive tits, to fill her in on some places I’d been recently, without telling her anything about my hometown or my origins. She seemed impressed that I’d ridden so far and then said, “Ol’ Buster, our cook, has got a little apartment back a his place he rents out by the week or month. Ya might wanna take a look at it. It’s cheap and clean. . . .”

 

Presently, Buster came out, wiping his greasy hands on his apron and handed me a key.

 

“It’s down south here at 451 Severy Street, round back. It’s jus’ a little ol’ house, with a kinda shed onna side where you could put yer bike. . . .”

 

I told him I’d go have a look and be right back. “Take yer time,” he said, “I ain’t goin’ nowheres.”

 

 

 

The little ol’ house was just that—little and old. It was gray with trim that was peeling white and it had three rooms. A bedroom, a bathroom and a sort of kitchen. The shed that was attached to the side would need cleaning out and a lock installed before Boomer could live there. Boomer is my motorcycle. I looked at ceilings for water stains, checked out the water heater, a small fridge and the wall furnace. There was a window air conditioner that made quite a bit of noise, but it blew cold as hell. No roaches or mouse turds. My kinda place. The bed was a full-size, too soft. I’d need some boards to shore that up.

 

I rode back and once again contacted Buster. “How much did you say that place rented for?”

 

Through the pass-through from the kitchen he answered, “I never said. You didn’t ask. Seventy-five a week. Cash. No lease, no contract. Move out any time the urge strikes ya. Don’t damage it and leave it clean when ya go. Fix anything ya want. Anything you add in the way of decorations and shit, stays. Anything major, come to me and we’ll work somethin’ out . . .”

 

I pulled my wallet and said, “Here’s the first two weeks. I’m gonna clean out that shed and put a lock on it.”

 

“Okay, just toss whatever’s in yer way around back and I’ll sort through it whenever I get time.”

 

 

 

“Gettin’ late,” I said. “Are you about ready to head on back?” I was starting to sound like an Arkansas native myself.

 

She hopped up and dusted off the seat of her pants. I handed her a helmet and started up Boomer and in short order we were headed back to Camden. Fifteen years old, I thought as we rode. And not anywhere near a virgin. I wondered what she knew already and what she could be taught to like. She certainly seemed willing enough and the way she spoke about her prior experiences, with frankness and clarity, made me feel like she’d be a lot of fun.

 

 Riding tucked in close behind me, she opted to hold onto me, rather than the grab rails on either side of her seat. The road was winding and hilly, presenting challenges to any rider who might want to test his skill, but I had nothing to prove. I took my time, locking in the cruise whenever I could, to free up at least one hand. When we first started out, I had limited myself to touching her hands, lacing my fingers through hers. Things had progressed a bit now. From time to time, I would drop one hand or the other to rub or squeeze her thigh or calf and she would respond by hugging me tighter or kissing my neck. Yes, this was going to be interesting. . . .

 

It was two days after I’d rented the place and I was cleaning out the small, attached shed when I noticed the girl watching me. She was sitting on a porch swing on the back porch of the house across the alley. I was working with my shirt off, letting my tatts get some sun and I was sweaty and pretty filthy. I was wearing heavy leather gloves and carrying saved-up detritus from God knew how many years out to the area behind the shed. Every time I came around the corner with a board or a half bag of fertilizer or some other treasure, I’d sneak a glance her way.

 

The first time I’d noticed her, she was wearing jeans and an old, faded plaid shirt. Twenty minutes later she was gone, and a few minutes later she was back. She’d changed into a dress, combed her hair and put on lipstick. I stopped for a few seconds, wiped some sweat and then smiled at her and continued on. I wondered what her next move would be. She looked pretty young.

 

Ten more minutes and she got up her nerve. She showed up with a glass of iced tea in hand and sudden shyness that I suspected was an act.

 

Looking at her feet, which were bare, she said, “Hi. I’m Marla. Would you like some tea? You look pretty hot. . . .” Then she realized her double entendre and flushed a nice shade of red.

 

I decided to tease her a bit. “Yeah, thanks. You look pretty hot, yourself.” As I took the glass, our fingers touched and her flush disappeared. Suddenly, she was almost white and I saw a shiver run through her. She swayed slightly and I reached for her arm, thinking she might faint. Instead, she took my hand and held it a moment, then she turned and fairly sprinted back to her porch. I watched her tight little backside until the screen door slapped shut and cut off my view. I realized in just those few seconds I had become aroused and I muttered under my breath, “Down, Wolfie. Sit. Stay. Good boy . . . ”

 

 

 

“What time do you need to be home?” I asked her as I rolled off the throttle, slowing for the city limits of Camden.

 

“My Mom and Dad are both workin’ second shift out at the turkey plant. They usually go after work for a couple beers. Get home maybe one, two o’clock in the mornin’.”

 

“They call and check on you at all?”

 

“Sometimes, but not usually. Anyways, I got my cell. . . .”

 

Cell phones. Yeah, even kids in Arkansas have ’em now. Well, so much the better. This could be a most rewarding evening.

 

Once my dick was back where it belonged, I went back to work. I set the tea glass on a fence post in hopes she would come back and retrieve it, but no dice.

 

In a little while, I noticed she was back on the porch swing and, as I looked directly at her, she casually raised one leg, cocking her foot up on the edge of the swing, and scratched an itch along the edge of her panties. It was not done without deliberation. She knew exactly what I was seeing and she intended for me to get a good look. I swore I could almost hear the sound of her fingernails on the flesh of her thigh, at a range of fifty feet. I smiled at her again and went to finish the last of my project.

 

In a little while, Boomer was installed in his quarters and I stepped around the shed again. She was still there and now she was reading a book. I picked up the tea glass and headed on over. When I stepped up on the porch, I said something really clever, like, “I brought yer glass back. . . .”

 

“Thanks.” No opening there…

 

“Whatcha readin’?”

 

Harry Potter.”

 

I leaned back against the porch rail in front of her, pulling off my gloves. “Is it any good?”

 

“I really haven’t gotten into it that far. . . .” Another double entendre, but this time she didn’t blush. This time, she put her feet up on the porch rail, one on either side of me. Her dress was hiked to mid-thigh and her legs were very tan. I’ve always been a leg-man. . . . “Do you like to read?” Her smile was almost dazzling. Oh yeah, she was pushing all my buttons and she knew it.

 

Over the next fifteen minutes, we discussed books, authors, plots and backstory and I couldn’t tell you anything that was said. I can tell you exactly what it was like when she ran her toes over the back of my hand and exactly what her ankle felt like with my hand gripped around it. Then she moved her foot to the center of my chest, her toes digging into my chest hair. My hands were caressing the calf of her leg and working toward thigh country, when a female voice from inside called, “Marla! Supper!”

 

She instantly dropped the gorgeous leg and said, “Sorry. Gotta go in. See ya later . . .” And in a whirl of skirt and a whiff of some soft perfume, she was flouncing back inside.

 

As I walked back to my rented hovel, I once again spoke to my dick. “Patience, Wolf-Man. Soon. Soon.”

 

 

 

Soon turned out to be the following Saturday. Had it not been for Marla, I probably would have been packing my shit and heading down the road. Camden wasn’t doing much for me and there are always other adventures just over the next hill. But Marla had teased me, then kept it up for several evenings. The small window in my bathroom looked at an angle toward her house. Her upstairs bedroom faced my way. The evening after the porch swing encounter, I’d had several beers and went to the bathroom. Just as I finished my business, I happened to look out the window. She was standing in her bedroom and she had placed a lamp on a desk and tilted the shade so she was clearly lighted. I figured she could see me in the can, watching her. As I watched, she peeled out of her clothing and stood, slightly hipshot, both hands cupping her breasts and teasing her nipples. She managed to turn first one way, then the other, giving me profiles of her slim body. When I turned out my light, she waved and turned out hers.

 

This became a routine over the next several nights. Once she even parked a chair in front of the window and masturbated while I watched, using her fingers to get herself off. The day after that, I asked her to go on a ride.

 

 

 

    Pulling up at my place, I handed her my keys and asked her to unlock the shed. She climbed off and opened the door after some fumbling with the lock. I ran Boomer inside and locked him up for the night. We went inside my place and I turned on the clattering old air conditioner. When I turned around, she had disappeared into the bathroom. I went to the fridge and got a couple cokes. I had decided it wouldn’t be fair to ply her with alcohol.

 

When she came out of the bathroom, she was wearing only panties and a cheap, lacy bra. She tossed the rest of her clothes on a chair and came straight into my arms. She was a pretty good kisser, for a kid. She knew the finer points of getting her tongue involved and she liked it when I nuzzled her neck and ears. I sat down on the bed and she straddled me. I unhooked her bra and took her breasts in my hands and guided one to my mouth. With a sigh, she settled in and let me suck her nipples until they were stiff with excitement. My hands were roaming the rest of her body and in a couple of minutes, she hopped up and I climbed out of my clothes. When she saw I wasn’t stopping at underwear, she slid out of her panties.

 

I positioned her on her back at the edge of the bed and I knelt on the floor, kissing her stomach and working downward. I tasted her inner thighs and then pressed her slit open with my thumbs and nailed her clit with my tongue. Her response was a gasp and a murmured, “Oh . . . Daddy . . .”

 

I worked in her snatch for several minutes until she began trying to push me away, then I slid my hands under her ass and captured her, holding her tightly, so she couldn’t move away. I sucked down on her clit, pulling it out of its little nest and gripped it gently with my teeth as I stroked it with my tongue. Then she came in a series of juddering spasms and her thighs slapped together, trapping me there until it was over.

 

As she was finishing, I slid my hands back up to her breasts, and I could feel her heart pounding through the tight mounds. I moved her further up onto the bed and without further hesitation, I mounted her, driving my cock deep on the first thrust, deeper on the second, and fully to the hilt on the third. Then I paused, and held myself back, my own climax being imminent. When things ebbed and settled down a bit, I began a slow stroking rhythm and combined it with deep, hungry kisses. Soon she was approaching another climax and I stopped and we turned over, placing her on top. I let her figure out her own angle and soon she got it just right and I was hitting her G-spot on every stroke. As she came a second time, she dug her fingers into my chest hair and gripped tightly, her eyes closed, gasping mouth open and deep moaning sounds issued from her parted lips. I determined that I needed to come, too and I sped up just enough to accomplish a good, strong nut-buster.

 

As we began to wind down, I told her to lay out flat on me and frog her legs out. This relieved some of the tension on her thigh muscles and allowed me to cup and stroke her sweet little buns while I continued to fuck her. My level of excitement was high and my dick wasn’t going down at all, so I figured—might as well go for it.

 

Ten minutes later, I heard her say, “Jesus, don’t you ever let up?”

 

“Not until I’m ready, and please don’t call me Jesus. . . .”

 

“Can I get back on the bottom? I like it better when you pin me down. . . . ”

 

“You like that? Maybe you’ll like it doggie style. Get on your hands and knees.”

 

I got up and moved behind her, slipping my cock in and grabbing the pillows to tuck under her stomach. This elevated her ass, and as I fucked her, I slid a hand under her and began stroking her clit with my fingers. There was enough natural lubrication there that she was very slick and in another minute, I could feel her cunt tensing up, getting ready to climax again.

 

I guided her back until I could step off the bed and fuck her while I was standing on the floor. As she began to gasp and was starting another orgasm, I gripped her ass tightly and began pounding my dick into her. Just as she was getting into it at the deepest part, I let go another sizzling load and we locked together, completely still for the moment, both of us throbbing and each feeling the other come.

 

“Oh, shit . . . that was good. I’ve never had it that good before.”

 

“Yeah, well, you’re young. You’ll probably find even better lovers in your future.”

 

“Can I stay here tonight?”

 

“What, and have your folks call the cops? I don’t think so. . . .”

 

“No, I mean just till midnight?”

 

“Well, okay, tell ya what, we’ll set an alarm, just in case we doze off.”

 

Finally, we got up and went to the bathroom and cleaned ourselves, then we lay down together and slept.

 

As I was right on the edge of sleep, I remembered her calling me “Daddy” and I wondered what that was all about.

 

“I killed him, you know. . . .” She said this the following day. Her mom and dad had left for work twenty minutes before and she had all but raced over to my rented digs and bailed out of her clothes. With the exception of a few twists and turns, it was a repeat performance of the night before.

 

“You killed who, Baby?” I was half asleep and her head was tucked into the hollow of my neck.

 

“My Daddy.”

 

“Wait, wait . . . he just went to work . . . what are you talking about, Child?”

 

“Naw, that’s my step-dad. I killed my real dad. . . .”

 

“What? Because he raped you? Or what?” I was wide awake now.

 

“No, he had a heart attack and fell dead. Right on top of me. We were fuckin’ at the time. . .”

 

“Now, wait, Marla. Just because he died while . . . you guys were doin’ the nasty . . . that don’t mean ya killed him. . . .”

 

“But I did, though. . . . See, he wanted to stop . . . what we were doin’. Like you said, if anyone found out, they’d a took him away and put him in prison for rape and incest and alla that. But, I wouldn’t let him quit. I’d got to where I really liked it . . . and I told him if he didn’t do me, I’d tell everyone what had been goin’ on. An’ I’d tease him, too. When nobody was payin’ attention, I’d come in the room with no panties on and I’d flash my pussy at him. Or, I’d sit on his lap and wiggle around until he got hard. ‘Bout drove him nuts . . .”

 

 

 

As it turned out, Marla had lied to me. Two days later, when I was having breakfast at the restaurant, Buster took a break and came and sat at my table. He’d never done this before and I knew something was on his mind.

 

“How ya like the little house?” That was his opener, and we talked about my current lodgings for a few minutes, then he finally got around to it.

 

“I seen ya the other day with that Marla kid on yer bike, ridin’ aroun’.”

 

“Yeah, she’s a cute kid . . . .” I was being careful. Legal wasn’t necessarily moral.

 

“Well, none a my business, but I like you an’ I think ya just need ta be careful. . . .”

 

“Why, you think she’s trouble?”

 

“Oh, yeah. You knew she killed her daddy, right?”

 

“Yeah, she told me about that whole sordid mess.”

 

“She tell ya all of it?”

 

“I think so . . . said they were doin’ the nasty and he collapsed and died—heart attack or whatever. Said she feels like she killed him.”

 

“Yeah.” Buster tilted his head to one side to keep his cigarette smoke out of his eye. “She killed him, alright. Wa’nt no heart attack, though.”

 

“No?” I was starting to feel a cold spot right at the base of my neck, like someone had left a door open and there was a sudden draft.

 

“Nah. She stabbed him. Used an ice pick. Jake Tooney was the county coroner then, said thirty times she stabbed him. She was either twelve or thirteen then. I guess her old man had been tamperin’ with her since she was eleven and she got tired of it. She got sent upstate to Harrison to some place where they get their screws rethreaded. Just got back last month. Anyways, just thought you oughta know ’bout that.” He looked at his watch, then stubbed out his Marlboro in the black Bakelite ashtray. “Guess I’d better get back there. How was yer omelet?”

 

“It was great, Buster. Thanks. . . .”

 

The cold spot had slid down into my belly and I rode carefully back to the shack I’d been calling home. “Guess her old man had been tamperin’ with her . . .” I hadn’t heard that term for a long time. “Someplace where they get their screws rethreaded . . .” A nuthouse. The old booby hatch. The Laughing Academy. I wondered if she was all right, now. How the hell could a guy know? She could still have homicidal thoughts flying around like . . . bats in her belfry. Damn!

 

As I began to pack, the cold in my belly began to recede a little and I thought a lot about Marla. Maybe she was okay now. Damn, I hated to just pack and leave without saying goodbye. It didn’t seem fair to her. She’d been so giving and loving and so much fun.

 

And then, as a suspicious thought crossed my mind, I walked over to the bed we’d shared and lifted the mattress . . . to reveal a brand-new seven-inch ice pick tucked a few inches back atop the box springs.

 

That cold spot was back, and so it remained until I was well into Mississippi. . . .

louisiana.jpg
Art by Gordon Purkis ©2009

Louisiana

 

The Obéah Woman

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

A Barry Wilder Short Story

 

 

I can honestly say that there has never been a time in my life that I did not like women and girls. To be sure, when I was young I was shy around them, but unlike most young boys who professed to “hate” girls because of their very differences from themselves, I loved them for those same differences.

I always found the ways of women and girls to be fascinating and endearing and, when I reached puberty, the point at which most young men suddenly “discover” girls, I only became more enamored of them and there was really little for me to discover by that time.

In all my travels I have always been lucky with the ladies. I really think that I most likely give off signals I myself am not aware of. For whenever I want to be alone, to be left alone by others, women tend to shy away from me. But when I am “in the mood” or just needing female companionship, something or someone always seems to provide. I have found and picked up women friends in some pretty unlikely places, from convenience stores to National Parks and everywhere in between. Most have been interesting and entertaining. Some have been lusty and almost feral when satisfying their desires. Only one has ever caused me to have nightmares . . . .

 

I crossed the Mississippi River at Natchez and at last found myself in the area of the country commonly referred to as the “Deep South”.

It was hot. It was sultry. The bugs were everywhere, splatting on the windshield as I droned the big Kawasaki ever southward on the Great River Road. Destination? New Orleans. A place I hadn’t been in quite a few years, vaguely remembered and viewed “through a glass and darkly”—in my case, a whiskey glass. New Orleans was where I had come the closest to becoming a raging alcoholic and many memories of the place were even now seen as if through a wet pane of glass in a rainstorm. How I ever got out of The Big Easy with my life and sanity and without contracting some deadly sexual disease I can only attribute to the diligence of my personal guardian angel.

In those younger days, being careful was not in my nature. Now, I felt as if I could again take on New Orleans from an older and wiser perspective. As it turned out, I never even made it there. . . .

 

I rolled into the town of Poteau as the sun was setting. The two-lane blacktop ran more or less on the east side of the town and the levee for the Big River on the west. I remember thinking that, like New Orleans, if that levee ever gave way when the river was up, these folks were fucked.

I should have found a motel, grabbed a burger somewhere and turned in. Hindsight is always 20/20. My vision that evening was obscured by a strange need, brought on by a faint smell that wafted to me as I crossed through the town’s only stoplight intersection. It was a combination of smells, really. And soon, along with it were sounds. The roar of small engines, the sounds of screams. Not the I’m-being-killed type of screams, but the joyous screams of kids on carnival rides. The smells were of hot oil, cigar smoke, tent canvas, and caramel corn, with some perfume and sweat thrown into the mix, just to make it interesting. Yep, the carnival was in town and I was drawn, as they say, like a moth to a flame.

It wasn’t hard to find. The lights and noise directed me on to the south side, where I found they had set up alongside the levee. The entire area was about two or three blocks long and the parking lot was dirt. Nothing fancy here. As soon as I shut off Boomer’s engine, I could hear the chant of a stickman at the Wheel of Fortune and in the background, a donkey engine revving as another load of screaming youngsters took off on the Tilt-a-Whirl or the Merry Mixer. At that point, nothing seemed more attractive than a half-burned, greasy burger and a beer. I would pass on the cotton candy and caramel corn. I stowed my helmet, locked up the bike, patted my wallet and walked past the gate.

I made my way toward the midway, a ramshackle collection of tents with false fronts and lurid paintings. This was a pretty good show, as small carny companies go. They had a funhouse, a house of mirrors, the snake woman, a guy billing himself as “Mister Twister”, who was represented on the sign as being able to tie himself in knots and a dozen more places where rubes could be bilked out of ready cash. But then, that’s what carnivals are all about. . . .

Near halfway down, I found the snack bar. The guy back on the grill looked more like a gorilla than most primates you see in a zoo. The chick on the counter was pretty nice-looking until she smiled. What the heck do people do to their teeth, anyway? Hers were partly green, with some black thrown in for contrast. Red hair and a decent body, but . . . how could ya ever kiss her? As these thoughts went through my mind, I ordered a hot dog (Smoky Pup) a cheeseburger and fries and a long-necked Bud. I was starving. They had set up some white-painted picnic tables and I parked my butt with the rest of the riffraff and wolfed down my supper. The grease and charcoal were wonderful. The first beer went down so quick and smooth, I went and got another and carried it with me as I strolled down the midway.

In thirty minutes, I had pretty much seen it all and I was about ready to leave. My second beer was gone and I still had the empty bottle in my hand. There was a stage show scheduled in about fifteen minutes and I was debating whether it would be worth watching. I glanced back between two tents and saw an old, wrinkled hag of a woman taking deep drags on a cigarette and trying to hack up a lung. I shuddered inwardly and moved on, mostly people-watching now and catching snatches of conversation, leavened with that bayou accent that is so much a part of Louisiana.

From between the same two tents a woman walked out onto the midway. She smiled at me and I gave her the old, patented Barry grin. Her off-the-shoulder blouse revealed smooth, tanned skin and the tops of some world-class boobs. Her waistline looked to be about twenty inches and her legs seemed a mile long, sheathed in actual fishnet stockings. Three-inch black pumps, matching black belt, skirt to mid-thigh. She was pushing all my buttons within ten seconds. My glance slid back to her face. High cheekbones, perfect teeth, dark eyes with lashes so unlikely I figured they had to be fake. Lustrous black hair, halfway down her back, highlighted by the garish neon of the midway. I usually lean toward blondes, but I figured I could make an exception in this case.

From a small clutch purse, she produced a cigarette. She looked at me and raised her eyebrows. I produced a lighter, a cheap plastic job I carry just in case. As I lit her smoke, she covered my hand with hers and cupped the flame against the slight breeze off the river. Her fingers were cool and there was that tingle. I felt at that point that I knew everything that would happen the rest of the night. All I had to do was be cool and charm her a little and I would be nailing this babe in a little while. Probably get her to her car, follow her home and the rest would be easy enough.

“Thanks,” she said, huffing smoke out and away from me. “You don’t smoke.”

“No.”

“Why do you carry a lighter?”

“I’m a pyromaniac on my days off. . . .”

“Sure you are.” She offered her hand. “I’m Sally Mae. Round heah they call me the Obéah Woman.”

“And that would be because . . .”

“Coz I know things ’bout people. An’ I can tell fortunes. I can tell when a woman’s with chile and what she gonna have when her time is due. Sometimes I help the cops find killahs and such.”

“Are you with the carnival?”

She stared at me for just a second, then burst out in raucous laughter, ending in a fit of coughing. “Oh my! I’m sorry,” she said, when she’d recovered sufficiently to speak, “You thought I was out heah to scam you outta some money, didn’t you?”

“Well, I have to confess, the thought had crossed my mind. . . .”

“Honey, I don’t need money. Money is only good for keepin’ score, an’ I ain’t in that game.”

“What game are you in?”

“I have many games, but mostly I’m a man eatah. Are you scared yet?”

“I’m evidently too stupid to be scared, Sally. Actually, I’m charmed. My name’s Barry.”

“I know. And you’re not from ‘round heah. You are from . . . somewhere west . . . I think maybe . . . Kansas. Or some othah God-forsaken place wheah the wind nevah stops.

Well, she might have seen my tag when I was parking Boomer, so I wasn’t all that impressed. Not yet.

“You are on a long journey and youah destination is unknown, Sir. How’m I doin’, so fah?”

“One hundred percent on target, Sally. Shall we walk?”

She took my arm and we strolled the grounds again. I asked if she wanted to ride anything, but she declined, seeming almost in fear of the mechanical contraptions. “But you could buy me a beer,” she said. And I did. And another for myself. It had the sourness and tang of one past my usual limit. I drank it anyway. As we strolled, I noticed others, especially the men, checking us out. I assumed they all knew who she was. It never dawned on me that perhaps they were seeing something completely different.

“Could we go somewheah else? I’m tired of this noise and bustle.”

“Sure. I’m on a bike, so I’ll walk you to your car and follow you. . . .” She laughed at that, just a low chuckle and then said, “I don’t drive, Sugah. I’ll have to ride with you…”

“Gonna be kind of interesting in that skirt . . . trying to straddle a motorcycle.”

“You have extra jeans in your bags. Could I . . .”

We were arriving at the bike and I said, “Certainly. They’re gonna be a little big on ya, though.” I handed her my last clean pair of Wranglers.

“I’ll make do. I really want a ride on that pretty bike. Be right back.”

With that, she stepped over to a row of portable toilets, picked one and stepped inside. Good idea. I needed to get rid of some beer. I took the one next to her and took a five-minute pee.

When I emerged, the noise of the carnival covered the sound of the door opening, and I observed Sally walking in slow steps around the motorcycle, shaking something. As I approached, I saw that it was a small leather pouch, and when she saw me, she tucked it back down between her breasts.

“What was that all about?”

“I was jus’ blessin’ your bike. Wouldn’t wanna take no chances . . .”

“Well, any time you get on a bike, you’re takin’ a chance. It’s the nature of the beast.”

“He tells me his name is Boomer and you bought him new. He’s never known another rider. I think he loves you. . . .”

“How—how the hell did you know that?”

“I talk to many things. Mos’ folks don’t believe a tree can have a level of consciousness or an ol’ house can grieve for people who have left it. I know bettah.

She stood there in my rolled-up jeans, telling me outrageous things, things that went beyond my understanding, and to my own surprise, I never doubted her.

I fired up the bike and we mounted up. As we pulled out, I asked, “Which way?”

She pointed over my shoulder and we started back up the Great Road, back the way I’d come earlier. After she pointed the way, she reached around and stroked my chest, then settled her arms around my waist.

We rode five or six miles, then she said, “Turn comin’ up. We goin’ right. Be careful, sometimes the trees drip.”

Spanish moss was what she was referring to and there was a lot of it. There were no lights out here, other than those on Boomer and I kept the speed down. Soon I became aware of water on both sides of the road and I realized we were headed out into the swamp or bayou. Presently she said, “Slow down now, we be turnin’ again, lef’ this time.”

Moments later I saw an old steel, single-lane bridge on the left. There were three blue reflectors on the top rail. I turned carefully, feeling the uneven wood decking under Boomer’s tires. We crossed into a short drive and up a slight hill and into a clearing. There was an old, run- down cabin on my left and an even more decrepit barn on my right. The moon had risen and that seemed to be enough light for Sally Mae. “Just park it here,” she said, “Ain’t nobody else comin’ way out heah tonight.” I shut off Boomer and pocketed the key.

I followed her through soft moonlight to the cabin door and in a tree a few feet away, something rustled. It startled me just a bit and she whispered, “They’s just chickens. They roost up there so don’t nothin’ get ‘em durin’ the night.”

We stepped inside, first through a small, enclosed porch and then into the cabin itself. There was the odor of candle wax and spices, old smoke and despair, magic and Cajun cooking. As I stood completely still, she found her way about the cabin, lighting candles and as the light increased I saw the place consisted of just three rooms. There was a sitting room-bedroom, which we were in, a sort of kitchen off to the left and a bathroom in back. The bathroom was the only room with a door. The bed was narrow and looked like it had seen better days. It was made of iron and sagged in the middle.

My examination of the place was abruptly ended when she came to me and reached up to wrap her arms around me. She offered her mouth, her neck, her shoulders, her breasts and everything else. I took it all. She came out of her clothing as if she were desperate to be held and touched. Soon, we lay together naked and I marveled at the perfection of her. Without support, her breasts were firm and high, with little sag. Her nipples were pinkish and turned slightly upward, the bottom of each breast being fuller than the top. Her stomach was hard and flat, smooth to the touch and with a very shallow navel. Her bush was thick and black, untrimmed and wild. Within her sex, her clitoris peeked out, as large as the end of my thumb. When I turned my attention to that rather prominent pleasure button, first licking, then grasping it with lips and teeth, she shuddered and immediately came, gripping my head with her thighs and hands until it passed, then softening as though she were made of some exotic bread dough.

Her fingers stroked my hair and her soft feet stroked the sides of my hips and my ass. I entered her slowly and again was rewarded with that gasp and with a desperate clutching, both with hands and internal muscles. When my entire length was in her, I began a slow stroking, stopping to hold myself back again and again until she caught up and was ready to come once more. Into the side of my neck she gasped, “Now! Now! Oh, God, Now!”, and for a few wonderful seconds I pounded her into the creaking old bed until I was drained and she was again momentarily satisfied. The narrow bed turned out to be sturdier than it looked and we made generous use of it that night.

Several hours later, after a second round of lovemaking, I awoke from a short nap and discovered I was alone. I got up and slipped on my underwear and went looking. All but two of the candles had burned out and I stepped to the door to look out and make sure Boomer was okay. Sally was sitting on the bottom step of the porch and there were six or seven men and women out there, just standing, swaying slightly in the last of the moonlight. My eyes had become accustomed to the dark and I could see they were dressed in rags and they looked absolutely filthy.

Sally was talking to them and I could hear her quite clearly, but I was unable to understand one word. It sounded like some kind of dialect, with possibly some French mixed in, but I was at a loss to understand anything. I thought about stepping out, but as I reached for the doorknob, something stayed my hand.

A minute later, having evidently concluded her speech or instructions, she stood and made a sweeping motion that encompassed all the figures in the dooryard and chanted something, again in a foreign tongue. The people began moving around, their movement halting, their feet dragging and it appeared they were moving to surround the cabin. She turned and came inside and encountered me standing there.

“I thought you were asleep, Darlin’”

“I was. Something woke me. Who are those people?”

“Honey, if I tole you, you wouldn’t believe me anyway. Le’s go back to bed. I ain’t finished with you yet.”

“Are they neighbors of yours? They don’t look like they’re very healthy. . . .”

“Nevah mine, Sweetie, you jus’ c’mere and make love to ol’ Sally. The dawn’s comin’ soon. . . .”

Once again I shucked her out of her panties and did my best to grind her into the old bed, and by her enthusiastic cooperation I had to judge that I somehow made her happy.

Again, I slept. And this time I dreamed about shuffling, stinking corpses, dragging themselves through the night. I dreamed that at every window there was a zombie, staring in hungrily and held back only by a spell from the Obéah Woman.

Came the dawn.

I awoke to an empty cabin, half its roof gone and open to the sky. There were no candles, but there was an abundance of bird shit. The old bed was rusted, the mattress half-eaten by moths and other bugs. In the dust and filth on the floor, there were footprints. Just one set of footprints—my own.

I hurriedly dressed then moved about to examine further my surroundings. The door of the cabin hung by one hinge. The porch was falling down and dangerous to walk through. Boomer sat in weeds as high as the windshield and of the barn, there was no sign.

I could have mounted up and got the hell out of there right then, but curiosity got the better of me. I walked the area, being careful where I stepped and of what I touched. There were lots of weeds, Bull Nettle and Russian Thistle, and insects were beginning to hum and chirr in the bushes. It took me about ten minutes to find the old graveyard out back of the cabin.

There were many graves there and it appeared that a number of them had been disturbed. There was only one I was interested in. It read: Sally Mae Thibadeaux Sept. 20, 1944—Aug. 11, 1980. She had died young, it seemed, and apparently she was restless. Hers was the newest grave.

I sat down there beside her headstone and absently pulled a few weeds and thought about the night I had just spent. Incredible as it seems, at that point it didn’t scare me. That would come later, when the nightmares returned. Right then, I was merely filled with sadness and a certain longing to know more about her and maybe to help her find peace.

Before I left, I went and got an old dog collar that had belonged to my best dog ever. I’d been carrying it with me in the trunk of the bike for the two years since he died. I dug a shallow hole by Sally’s headstone and put Bo’s collar in there. I needed to put that to rest, too. I think Sally and Bo would have been great friends if the timeline had been just right. Maybe they still can be, who knows?

After a while, I did what I always do—I fired up the bike and took my feelings out on the road. Boomer lit off on the first try and as I rode back across that rickety old bridge an alligator winked at me from the bank of the canal.

Oh, and by the way, I never did get my jeans back...

 

 

keywest.jpg
Art by Paula Friedlander © 2009

Key West

 

A Barry Wilder Short Story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

When I left Louisiana, I rode the bike steadily for five days, with stops for fuel when Boomer was ready, food when I became hungry enough that my stomach was in agony and rest whenever I reached a point of exhaustion that I felt sufficient to allow me sleep without dreams. The combination didn’t work well at all.

 

Each night I collapsed into a too-soft or too-hard bed in some cheesy motel, totally whipped from pushing the bike way too many miles, only to have Sally Mae return once again from her isolated grave to torture me. But it was not Sally that nearly unhinged me. I could have dreamed of Sally for the rest of my life and I still occasionally do.

 

No, it was the things she spoke with that night at her bayou cabin—the things that shuffled and stared in the windows, trying to fulfill some need that I could not fathom. The milky eyes, the expressionless, sagging faces, the utterly empty, yet somehow hungry stares. I woke up every night at some point to people knocking on walls and yelling to “shut the fuck up!”, and I would realize I’d been screaming again.

 

If I had to take a road atlas right now and trace the route I followed during those lost days, I couldn’t do it. What made me stop for Tracey, I’ll never know. I had hardly spoken to a soul for five days and yet, when I saw her standing next to a broken old Datsun 280Z just a ways north of St. Petersburg, I hauled on the brakes as hard as if a moose had walked out into the road. . . .

 

 

 

“The fuck you want?” She stood there, defiantly staring at me with an expression that told me up front she didn’t like bikers, she didn’t like me, and she might even be gay and damned proud of it.

 

“Thought I’d stop and see if you needed help . . .”

 

“Yeah? You a fuckin’ mechanic or just another horny cocksucker?” She took a drag off an unfiltered Camel and deliberately blew smoke in my face. Her breath was about what you’d expect.

 

“Horny? Me? Nah . . . and even if I was, I don’t think you’d do much for me.” I was frankly looking her up and down as I said it, and I could tell it was pissing her off. I saw a skinny bod, almost entirely flat-chested, not even much in the ass department. Big nose, sallow complexion, teeth crooked, but relatively clean for a smoker. Sharp eyes of liquid fire—I swear they were yellow—that had seen everything. Twice. She looked like she’d slept in her clothes, most likely in that nasty old car, or maybe a haystack somewhere.

 

All of a sudden I thought I saw just the hint of a smile, then it was gone. Maybe I imagined it.

 

“Okay, Fuckstick, tell ya what. Ya wanna do somethin’ to help me out? Gimme a screwdriver.”

 

“Would that be an implement or a mixed drink?” I was being just a bit wiseass with her and she was starting to lose her edge, but she was still trying to be a prick.

 

“I only wish for the mixie. Nah, I’ll need a tool, Dodo, a common screwdriver.”

 

I stepped off Boomer and rummaged in his trunk until I found the near-useless little bag-‘o-tools they give you when you buy a bike. I extracted a flat-bladed screwdriver and handed it to her. She took it and walked around to the back of the car and unscrewed the license plate, opened the trunk and took out a small bag, then went to the passenger side and opened the glove box. She got out the registration and insurance papers and threw the keys on the driver’s seat. Then she came back to where I waited.

 

“Fuckin’ thing’s wore out its goddamn welcome. You wanna gimme a lift to St. Pete?”

 

“I can do that,” I said, putting away the screwdriver and stashing her bag and license plate in the trunk.

 

“Well, don’t count on it earnin’ ya any pussy. I don’t fuck for rides. . . .”

 

“Well guess what,” I replied, “I don’t, either.” As she climbed on behind me, I could feel her laughing.

 

 

 

“What do ya fuck for, anyway?” We’d traveled thirty miles and she hadn’t clawed my ass or bitten off my ear. I felt we were getting along great. We were more or less yelling back and forth over the wind noise.

 

“Ya know, tell ya the truth, I don’t remember. Been so goddamn long since I did any of that shit, I’m gettin’ vaginal atrophy. Know what that is, or do I gotta explain it?”

 

“I know what it is. And I know what to do for it, too.”

 

“Ya do? Kindly enlighten me. Gimme your idea of a cure.”

 

“Well, at the next gas stop, I’ll find ya some KY warming, tingling personal lube and we can go from there.”

 

“Fuck you! Smartass prick! When I need that shit, I’ll buy it myself. The fuck you from, anyway?”

 

“Kansas . . .”

 

“Aw shit. That explains a lot right there. Ain’t nothin’ in Kansas but steers and queers and I don’t see any horns on you, Mith-ter!”

 

The lisp at the end hit me just right and brought the first real belly laugh I’d had in days.

 

 

“What,” she said, “you don’t find bein’ called a queer threatening to yer MAN-hood?”

 

“Depends on who’s doin’ the callin’. When it’s some nasty-ass, dykey-lookin’ snatch I found along the side of the road, it don’t bother me all that much. . . .”

 

We continued to insult each other on into St. Petersburg and when we stopped for gas, I figured she’d find a phone, call some friend and that would be the last I’d see of her. Instead, she went to the ladies’ room and when she returned, she had combed her hair and put on lipstick. Oh, Jesus . . . kill me now.

 

“Got any sunscreen?”

 

Wordlessly, I opened a saddlebag and handed her a bottle of SPF 45.

 

“You got a name, Sport? Or do you just wanna go with ‘fuckstick’?”

 

“I’m Barry. And you are. . .?”

 

“A dyed-in-the-wool cunt. I’m Tracey.” She stuck out a hand, chewed fingernails, calluses, greasy sunscreen and all, and I took it.

 

“I’d normally say something about it being a pleasure, but so far it hasn’t been. You really are a turd, Tracey.”

 

“Thanks! I work pretty hard at it. Where did you say you’re headed?”

 

“I didn’t. And you know I didn’t. I have no destination.”

 

“In life, or just on this trip?”

 

“What the fuck, Tracey, you wanna ride with me, or what?”

 

“Is this one of those, ‘ass, gas or grass, nobody rides for free’ deals? Or are we gonna be civilized?”

 

“The mood I’m in, I think it’s kinda refreshing havin’ somebody I don’t have to be nice to. Doesn’t seem like it’s very easy to hurt your feelings, either.”

 

“I mostly don’t have feelings anymore, Barry. Pretty much got all that shit burned outta me.”

 

“I’m not touchin’ that one right now. Maybe when I know ya better. You ready to ride?”

 

She was finished greasing herself with my sunscreen and she said, “Fuck, yeah. Let’s roll.”

 

 

 

“So, what’s the deal with the Datsun?” Once again, we were making conversation, but now she had moved in against me and was speaking closer to my ear. No yelling.

 

 

“Goddamn thing got to overheating. I guess I finally burned it up. It was an old beater, anyway. I gave a guy six hundred bucks for it four years ago. Fuck it. It’s salvage now.”

 

“You live in St. Pete?”

 

“Key West.”

 

“Lived there all your life?”

 

“Not yet, dumbass. But I’m workin’ on it.”

 

“Okay, I walked right into that one. . . .”

 

“Naw, I moved there a couple years ago. I was livin’ with this guy. Artsy-fartsy type. Writer, or thought he was. Wanted to be near the Hemingway Influence, whatever that was. Couldn’t write for shit, but man, could that guy fuck. I was so dizzy in love with his ass, it wasn’t funny.”

 

“He dump ya?”

 

“Nope, he died. Selfish fucker committed suicide. Could we talk about something else?”

 

“Yeah, no problem. Sorry . . .”

 

“Not your fault. So you just kinda live out on the road?”

 

“Yeah, I’m retired and I spend a lotta time ridin’. I still have a home in Kansas and a friend or two to take care of the place.”

 

“So, why were you in a pissy mood? I mean, my car broke down and all that, what’s your excuse?”

 

I figured, what the hell, and so I told her about Sally Mae, the carnival, the whole Louisiana mess, and the nightmares. I expected her to tell me to fuck off, or ask me to pull over so she could get away from the crazy man. Instead, I got complete understanding, no incredulity, no “Aw, that’s bullshit”, or anything. Cool.

 

“Sounds like when she told ya she was Obeah, ya shoulda paid more attention.”

 

“Yeah, I just wish I could get her outta my mind.”

 

“Oh, you will. Just takes time. You’ve had an experience with something you don’t really understand. You think you’ve got a handle on it, but you don’t, really.”

 

“You related to Dr. Phil now?”

 

“Hey, eat me. Just my opinion, Man.”

 

“I’ll pass on the oral sex, but I am gettin’ hungry. You up for some chow?”

 

 

“Goddamn right, if we can have somethin’ greasy. Hey, you ain’t into all that tofu shit are ya?”

 

“Naw, I eat regular chow. I’m in the mood for seafood.”

 

“There’s an oyster bar about a mile up. Cheap, fast, and nasty. Whattaya say?”

 

“Tally-fuckin’-ho!”

 

 

 

In Florida, the independently-owned oyster bar is the way to go. They sit right on the beach, the floors are made of wooden slats, and the whole building sits on stilts. No air conditioning—that’s for pussies and the faint-of-heart. Big, screened windows open to the breeze off the Gulf of Mexico. The Gulf side is the best of Florida. I’ve got no use for the Atlantic side.

 

Tracey ordered the shrimp and when they came, she got all the grease she wanted. They were served in a butter sauce and she took a bunch of napkins and made two piles—one for each elbow to sit on. Then she peeled and ate shrimp, while the butter ran down both arms and onto the napkins. Very un-ladylike and nobody paid any attention. I opted for a dozen oysters on the half shell and a fried cod sandwich. I got my grease from the fries that came with it.

 

“Think you’re gonna need those oysters, Big Boy?”

 

I thought about oysters and their supposed aphrodisiac powers and said, “Well, ya never know when ya might get lucky.”

 

She gave me an evil, crooked grin and said, “Got enough butter here, you wouldn’t have to stop and find that KY lube. . . .”

 

“Yeah, just butter your skinny ass and slide you all over this table . . .” As she erupted in a big, honking bray of laughter, two old ladies at the table next to us got up hurriedly and left.

 

 

 

 

“So, if you don’t have any destination, you wanna visit Key West?” We were back at the bike and it was getting on in the afternoon.

 

“Never been there. How long a ride we talkin’ about?”

 

“About four hundred miles, give or take. Around seven hours, on a good day.”

 

“You’re shittin’ me! There’s no closer way than that?”

 

“Nope. Ya can’t get out on the Keys without goin’ thru Miami, and that’s on the other side of this fucked-up little sandspit we call Florida.”

 

“You in a hurry? Or can we crash somewhere and do most of it tomorrow?”

 

 

“Okay, here we go . . . now he’s gonna try and get me into a motel for the night. . . .”

 

“I can run ya back and you can sleep in yer old car.” For a gal with vaginal atrophy, she seemed suddenly preoccupied with all things sexual.

 

“Nah, that’s okay. Won’t be the first time I been shacked up with somebody I didn’t particularly like. But if ya try anything I’m not goin’ for, you’ll get a swift kick in the nuts.”

 

“Fair enough. Let’s ride for a while and let the grease settle.”

 

As she climbed on, I heard her murmur, “They probably towed that ol’ piece a shit by now, anyway.”

 

We crossed over the bay and past Bradenton, bypassed Sarasota and Venice, and it was well after dark when we settled into a Holiday Inn near Naples. Nothing but the best for my sweetie. There was a package store right next door and while I showered off dirt and sunscreen, she went over and bought some Mexican beer. Finally, there was something we agreed on. Dos Equis in the green bottle. The room had two beds for two people, who were both a little cranky. I fell asleep while she was still in the shower. Pretty much like being married.

 

 

 

We stopped for lunch at one in the afternoon on Key Largo and I could tell she was glad to get off the mainland and was starting to get excited about getting home. As we traveled, she pointed out things I might have missed and we were becoming better friends. The antagonistic edge was still there, but now it was more bantering and kidding around. Just after three, we arrived on Key West. She directed me down Flagler Avenue and then, a little over halfway down the Key, left onto Bertha St. Finally, she directed me to her house, which sat right near the water. It was a weathered old slattern, which she called “early fishing camp” style. It had a certain rustic charm and was not particularly clean. There seemed to be a lot of crushed shell and sand tracked onto what few carpets there were and it could have stood a good dusting.

 

Still, it was home for her and she was glad to be there. She made me comfortable with a cold beer and she headed for the shower.

 

I could have left then—just did my customary fade and she probably would have missed me for all of five minutes. Instead, I settled in with the TV remote and decided to see what would happen. In twenty minutes, she came out, mostly dressed and said, “Bathroom’s all yours if ya want it. I plan on cookin’ tonight—fair warning, okay?”

 

A shave and shower and another beer put me in a fair mood and when I came out of the bathroom, she had a charcoal grill going outside on the deck. The sun had moved over far enough that we had seats in the shade and she had filled a bucket with ice and a few more beers. In a few minutes a delivery kid came up to the house on a bicycle with fresh shrimp, some red snapper and salad stuff from a market a quarter mile away. We made a meal of fresh seafood and salad and then relaxed on the deck as the sun went down.

 

Presently, she broke a lull in the conversation. “Hey, wanna go for a walk on the beach? It’s still plenty warm out.”

 

“I’m thinkin’ maybe I’ll save that for tomorrow. I’m pretty beat and some sleep sounds really great to me right now. . . .”

 

“Okay, whatever. I’m gonna walk for a while.”

 

She went inside and I was getting through the last of my beer when she came back out. I think my mouth must have dropped open. She had changed into a fairly skimpy day-glo green bikini and she had accessorized it with a huge, darker green scarf tied around her hips, sarong-style. White sandals and white-framed sunglasses completed this little fashion statement. It was not the clothing that made my poor old heart start doing the boogaloo. It was her body.

 

Ever since I’d met her, she’d seemed bony and gawky, undernourished and somehow sad. In the swimsuit, everything changed. I realized she had a model’s body and the length of bone and her slenderness gave her a willowy look and her posture only accentuated it more. I saw that, rather than being flat-chested, there was an understated ripeness there in both breast and hip that made my hands itch to hold her. Add to that a typical Florida killer suntan and it was quite a picture.

 

“I’ve changed my mind,” I said, “I think I need to walk off some calories.”

 

“Yeah, there ya go, Big Boy, walk it off.” Her grin was just a touch evil and I knew she’d seen me checking her out and that she’d been expecting just that reaction.

 

She all but skipped down the steps to the sand and set off with a twitch to her fanny that I was sure I hadn’t seen before.

 

The Gulf was restless that evening and the offshore breeze had the smell of rain in it. I hadn’t seen a weather report, but I didn’t need one. I knew that sometime after midnight we would get some thunderstorms.

 

We walked and talked for another hour and when we got back, I was really ready for bed. I hit the can and got rid of a lot of beer and turned in. Her bedroom was equipped with twin beds. I wondered about that—whether she and the suicidal boyfriend had been into strange sleeping arrangements or what. I fell asleep wondering about it.

 

 

 

One forty-five in the morning. I woke up screaming. Again. The fucking things had been staring in the windows of the tiny moonlit cabin . . . again. The walls had been closing in and the zombies were becoming more hideous by the second. And I was not alone.

 

In the repeated dazzle of lightning flashes, I found Tracey by my side, holding me and calming me. She wore nothing but a pair of earrings and her watch. I rolled on my side and scooped her up and pulled her against me and felt her heated flesh as I kissed her for the first time. I remember thinking how different she was naked and that she was a damned good kisser and then I was entirely lost in the wonder of her.

 

She pushed me onto my back and began our first time by knee-walking up the length of me and straddling my face. As she leaned heavily on the headboard I stroked her body with my hands, exploring all the smooth textures of her while my lips and tongue explored her intimate parts. She wasn’t at all shy about voicing her pleasure and her crooning, lustful sighs soon had me gripping her ass tightly and trying to make her come.

 

After just a couple minutes, she struggled away from my mouth and turned away, to straddle me backwards. She shoved down my under shorts and quickly and deftly guided me in. As I felt my cock glide all the way into her and then felt her internal muscles begin trying to chew me up, I thought dimly, vaginal atrophy, my ass! 

 

She rolled her ass back and I sat up and gripped her hips, driving myself deep with each stroke and she grabbed my hands and guided them where she wanted them. My right hand she took up across her stomach and to her left breast. My left hand she guided between her legs, so that I could stroke her clit.

 

She tilted her head to the left and rested it on my shoulder, offering her throat and creamy shoulder to my lips, teeth and tongue.

 

This lasted less than a minute, then, simultaneously, her snatch tightened, the lightning flashed, and there was a tremendous clap of thunder and she began coming. As she came, she yelled, great gasping brays of pleasure and in just a second or two, I was spurting deep inside her, my hands back on her sharp little hip bones, my cock driving deep again and again.

 

As her climax began winding down, she again leaned back and we kissed for a while. I hadn’t softened a bit some ten minutes later, when I turned her over and rolled her on her back. I placed her right ankle on my left shoulder and straddled her left leg and pulled her onto my cock. Then I crossed her right leg over to my right. I put one hand on her flat stomach and the other on her back just above her ass and slowly fucked her sideways until she got tired of that and turned the rest of the way over. I drove her into another climax, doggie-style, this one somewhat quieter.

 

I don’t know what time it was when we finished playing and went to sleep. The rest of the night was without dreams.

 

 

Dawn came as a thin red line, squeezed between a solid cloud deck and the sea. In the lurid red light, we awoke and began to make love again. I had descended with kisses to a level just above her bush, when we started hearing car doors slamming outside and people running, equipment clattering and, more ominously, shotgun slides being racked.

 

Instantly, she was up and scrambling for clothing. I was a little slower on the uptake, not knowing what was going on. Too many questions were boiling through my mind as we heard the feedback squeal of a bullhorn, and then: 

 

“Tracey Buckman! This is the police! We have a warrant to search your premises and a warrant for your arrest! You WILL exit your dwelling unarmed and with your hands in the air. You have five minutes to comply!”

 

Now I started moving my ass, and getting into my clothes. I thought about my Glock .40 and realized it was safely locked in Boomer’s trunk. Tracey had finished dressing and now sat on the bed, lighting a Camel.

 

"What the fuck, Tracey?”

 

“Just go ahead and go outside. They don’t want you. They want me. You’ll be fine. . . .”

 

 “Yeah, okay, but what did you do?”

 

“I’m sure they’ll let you know, soon enough.”

 

From outside, again, the bullhorn: "Three minutes! We have a SWAT team here, Tracey!”

 

“What did you do, Babe?”

 

Suddenly she glared at me with as much hatred as I’d ever had directed straight at me. “Just fucking go! God . . . damn!” Along with the seeming hatred, I saw tears in those fiery eyes.

 

I went. As soon as I stepped onto the porch, I was seized and taken to the ground, handcuffed and escorted to a waiting unmarked Ford Crown Vic, and whisked away. The uniform in the front had nothing to say.

 

Key West has a pretty nice jail facility. I figured they needed it for all the drunken party types who come down there lookin’ for Margaritaville. 

 

They put me in a small, bare room in a straight-backed chair, handcuffed to the table, which was bolted to the floor. The officer asked if I wanted anything and I said some coffee would be great. In about forty seconds, I had a steaming Styrofoam cup in front of me. And I waited. And waited. Ad nauseum . . .  

 

 

Almost an hour later, I had the pleasure of meeting Detectives Harmon and Lucerno. By that time, they had been through my wallet and ascertained that I was a retired cop. They had been in touch with my old department and found I was in good standing. They already knew much of how I came to be in the company of a convicted felon, one Tracey M. Buckman.

 

The red Datsun 280Z she so willingly abandoned was the third car she’d used to flee the scene of her latest and possibly sixth or seventh bank robbery. The bag she took out of the trunk contained a little over $26,000 and a Sig Sauer 9mm handgun. The car tag was stolen, as was the car.

 

They uncuffed me and allowed me to go take a piss and brought me some breakfast. Then they interviewed me for almost two hours. They showed me pictures of Tracey taken from video cameras in several banks. Yes, I could definitely say that was her. They took a DNA swab and prints, no particular reason, just because. Then they cut me loose. They were nice enough to take me back to my motorcycle. Then they invited me to get the hell off their island. While smiling and wishing me a fine day. I made the mainland just in time for rush hour traffic. . . .

 

 

The nightmares have stopped. The memories haven’t. I’ve been watching the papers. Tracey’s bond was set at $450,000. I thought about going back and bonding her out, then with a self-effacing chuckle and a head shake, I opted to go riding instead.

 

 

arizona.jpg
Art by John Stanton © 2010

Arizona

 

A Barry Wilder Short Story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

“Why I Never Camp Out”

 

 

     I am strictly a motel camper. I like sheets that are clean and crisp, doors that lock, hot showers and “magic fingers” in the bed. 200 channels on the cable. That’s my kinda camping. And yet I almost always carry a bedroll just in case. . . .

 

 

     I had crossed into Mexico at San Luis in the very Southwestern tip of Arizona and made the desert run up Mexico Highway 2 all the way to Sonoyta, then crossed back into the U.S. at Lukeville, Arizona. I made my way through Organ Pipe Cactus National Monument and stopped for gas at a place called Why.

 

     The sky was darkening and rain was imminent. Yes, it does rain even in the far southern desert of Arizona, not all that often, but sometimes quite violently. When this happens, there is often flash flooding and the desert rejoices and greens up for a few weeks.

 

     There being no place to stay in Why, I continued eastward toward Covered Wells, then on toward Sells. From there, it’s not that far into Tucson, where I’d figured on stopping for the night.

 

     It was not to be.

 

     The rain, when it finally caught up to me, was cold and hard, the wind rising and lightning cracking, cloud-to-ground all around the area. I stopped long enough to add a rainsuit to my apparel and moved on, my speed lowered considerably.

 

     In another five miles, I spotted an old, abandoned white cinder block building, sitting back off the road, but with a cracked and blotched concrete drive leading to it. Out front was an old gas pump island, the pumps themselves long gone. Amazingly, the front plate glass office windows were still intact. I parked Boomer and walked around the building as thunder rolled and rumbled over the desert.

 

     At the rear, I found a metal-framed doorway, minus the door. Inside, I saw that about half the roof was gone, letting rain in to wet part of the floor. In one service bay, the remains of the old hydraulic service lift protruded from the floor. Back in the rear corner of the old shop, the floor was dry and dusty, with some broken glass and a few beer cans scattered about. In the corner farthest to my left was a small stack of old wooden pallets. I figured with the roof partially open, a small fire would be safe enough.

 

     I hustled back to Boomer and started him up, drove him around to the back and carefully eased his bulk through the open doorway and into the service bay. There wouldn’t be enough room to put him and I both in the dry part, but Boomer doesn’t mind getting wet.

 

     I dug out a small flashlight from my saddlebag and further examined my surroundings. Amongst the debris, I found an old, rusty lug wrench. That would be good for breaking up the pallets and I would soon have firewood. I set about moving as much glass and trash out of my way as I could and rolled out my sleeping bag. The storm had set in for a while. Might as well be warm and catch some sleep.

 

     I set to work on the pallets and in ten minutes had enough wood to make a small fire and keep it all night. I placed my fire so that it could not be seen directly from the road. I didn’t need company and I didn’t feel like being the object of law enforcement scrutiny.

 

     I had some instant coffee, two bottles of water, and a box of Famous Amos chocolate chip cookies. I have a good quality Pyrex measuring cup that I can heat water in. In another fifteen minutes, I had a small, crackling fire, and hot Folgers coffee and I was sitting cross-legged, working my way through a chocolate chip supper.

 

     After I’d been there an hour, and the storm showed no sign of letting up, I stoked the fire back up and slid into my sleeping bag for a snooze, rolling up my leather chaps to use as a pillow.

 

     I awoke sometime later, with the disorientation I sometimes get when I have traveled too far and too fast. I also was not alone. Sliding in through the open doorway was the biggest Western Diamondback Rattlesnake I’d ever seen. It moved silently, its head held about eight inches off the floor, its tongue flickering in and out as it tasted the air for scent.

 

     I knew this creature only from reading about it. I knew that it was the largest of the American rattlers and that if confronted, it would stand its ground and fight. I knew that its venom contained a powerful hemotoxin that would attack and destroy blood and tissue and that an untreated bite could be deadly. As the last of the snake came in from the rain, I estimated this one was a good six feet long.

 

     My Glock .40 caliber pistol was in my saddlebag, now on the other side of the snake. My fire had all but burned itself out and as soon as I moved, the snake would know exactly where I was. Well, actually, it probably already knew. The human body puts off roughly the same amount of heat as a one hundred watt light bulb. The rattlesnake is a pit viper—it has two small “pits”, one on either side of its head, that contain infrared sensors. It can detect the heat signature of a human at a hundred yards.

 

     Nothing to do but try and get along and be ready to fight. I slowly reached out and began moving pieces of firewood, stoking the fire back up. I expected that distinctive, irritated buzz of snake rattles at any moment, but it never came. The fire slowly began to build back up and the snake gradually settled in, coiling itself just within the area that was on the dry floor, but not too close to the fire. It settled its head on its coils and watched me. I settled my head on my improvised pillow and watched it. And then I slept. . . .

 

 

     I was still in the old abandoned garage, and I was having one of those dreams where you know you’re dreaming and you can’t do a damned thing about it.

 

     The woman stepped out of the storm and into the building through the open doorway. In the firelight, I could see no water drops on her tawny skin, although, as she approached the fire, it seemed that I could see steam lightly rising from her shoulders.

 

     She wore a top that appeared to be roughly fashioned from snakeskin and scarcely covered her breasts, which were saggy and flat and not at all attractive. Her belly was rounded and bore the stretch marks of carrying children. She wore a type of breechcloth that was fastened with a leather thong around her hips and, rather than hanging front and rear, wrapped between her legs and was fastened to the thong both front and rear. Her legs and feet were bare and lean. Her deeply wrinkled face could have made her forty or ninety, her cheekbones high, and her eyes were glittering anthracite.

 

     She came and sat at my fire for a while and though she did not speak, from her mind I began to know things. I knew the lay of the land, every rock, gully, ravine, and bush for five miles in every direction. I knew when the storm would end and where the safe, dry places would be. I knew the best places to hunt and the places to avoid, the places that were traps and would only lead to my death.

 

     In time, she came to me and joined me in my sleeping bag, placing herself so that we were like spoons in a drawer. Her head rested on my arm and I placed my hand on her belly, with every intention of arousing her, but she took my hand and guided it up between her breasts and held it there. I began kissing her on her bare shoulder, but she spoke three words. “No, we mustn’t,” she said.

 

     And we slept.

 

 

     When I next awoke, it was becoming light in the east. The storm had passed and the sky was clear. It promised to be a gorgeous day. And the snake was in my sleeping bag with me. The fire was down to coals and I wasn’t gonna do shit about that. I wasn’t moving, period.

 

     Its head was six inches from my own and I could see its left eye clearly. Snakes have no eyelids. The pupil of its eye was a mere slit and its tongue wasn’t flicking in and out, so I reckoned it was asleep. Most of its body was coiled against my belly and groin. It was having a nice warm nap. I was sweating like a fucking pig.

 

     I figured I could grab it just behind the head, wrestle it out of the bag and drag it to the door and throw it outside and maybe not get bitten for my trouble. On the other hand, if it bit me, I was fucked. I’d be in pretty poor shape to ride a motorcycle another fifty or sixty miles to find medical attention, and I was reasonably sure my cell phone wasn’t gonna work out here. . . .

 

     So, I toughed it out. I rested my head on my chaps and watched the snake. And, believe it or not, I actually dozed off again. The next time I awoke, it was just in time to see the last foot of snake tail easing out of the sleeping bag. I remained perfectly still and watched the snake some more. It slid over to where Boomer was parked and examined the front wheel. It raised its head impossibly high and checked its own reflection in the chrome of the front fork. It moved on down the length of the bike and looked at the saddlebags and the exhaust pipes. Then it turned and looked over at me and eased on out the door.

 

     I slid out of the sleeping bag and stood, gasping for breath. I hadn’t realized I’d been holding my breath all that time. I picked up each of my boots and shook them out before putting them on. I didn’t need any more surprises from Mother Nature. Then I stepped to the door and looked out on the desert. There was no sign of my slithery companion—no sign in fact that it had ever been there at all. . . .

 

     When I turned to go roll up my sleeping bag, I saw the footprints. Not my own booted, distinctive, waffle-soled prints, but another set, perfectly clear in the dust of the floor. They were prints of bare feet, looking to be about a size eight, very narrow and high arched. And somehow feminine. One set of prints coming in and one set going out. A shapeshifter. A spirit that didn’t like rain.

 

     I rolled up my sleeping bag and made sure my fire was out. I stacked my unused firewood back in the corner and placed the lug wrench in plain sight for the next camper or vandal to use. I stepped to the door again and relieved myself against the base of a sage bush. Out on the desert, heat waves were already beginning to dance and, in the distance, a mirage created a lake that could not possibly be. Then on impulse, I called out across the emptiness, “Hey! Whoever you are, have a nice life!”

 

     And it seemed, way out there amongst the sage and cactus, I may have heard just the breath of a rattle, but I couldn’t be sure. . . .

 

     Boomer and I headed for Tucson and I found a restaurant that served breakfast 24/7. Those cookies hadn’t done much for my appetite and I was starving. . . .

 

 

    

theend.jpg
Art by Jeff Karnick © 2010

 

This is The End. . . .

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

12/21/12, 08:00 Hrs.—The inmate asks for the chaplain to visit him when he is given his breakfast by the corrections staff.

                             

My name is Jerry Hoffman. I’m a convicted serial rapist and murderer. I’ve been sentenced to die by lethal injection here, at Lansing Correctional Facility in Lansing, Kansas. I’ve been in protective segregation at El Dorado Correctional Facility for sixteen years. They’ve kept me in seg because when I was out in the World, doing my thing, I liked ‘em young. Real young. Eight to twelve years old and you couldn’t keep me away. And if they were to put me in General Population, I wouldn’t last a day before some self-righteous cocksucker would stick a shank in me. Wouldn’t want me to get killed before the state can kill me.

 

I’ve exhausted all appeals, all the petitions and motions have been filed— turned down I might add—and the Supreme Court has declined to review my case. So, at midnight tonight, they’ll hook me up to an I.V., after they swab my arm with alcohol to ensure against infection and pump me full of some lethal shit and it will all be over.

 

Interesting side note—this is the day everyone has been hyping. The day the world is supposed to end. The “experts” have been citing the Mayan calendar, Nostradamus, and every other goofy-assed theory they can come up with. Hollywood has now churned out no less that six movies in the last three years, each containing more gee-whiz special effects than the one before. Well, at least the world’s gonna end for me. That’s for Goddamn sure. . . .

 

12/21/12, 09:51 Hrs.—Chaplain Gordon Rains arrives and is admitted to inmate Hoffman’s cell. Visit lasts twenty-one minutes. Inside, Hoffman prays with Chaplain and at one point is heard to be weeping.

 

One thing about it, when they get ready to kill me, they won’t have to shave my head and all that shit. Kansas has never had an electric chair. They went straight from hanging to lethal injection. Fact is, I’ll be the first to die since those guys that killed the Clutter family in Holcomb, Kansas in 1959. Dick Hickok and Perry Smith. Those guys are legends around here. They’re the ones that Truman Capote guy wrote that book about. They were the last to die before the nationwide repeal of the death penalty. April 14th, 1965. Some guys say that after they hung those two, they kept reappearing in their cells for several days and that a couple of the screws actually quit or retired over it. Tell ya what—when they send me off, I’m not comin’ back. Fuck this crap. Sixteen years is a long time to sit by yourself and wait for it.

 

I never treated any of my kids that way. The longest I ever kept one alive was a girl named Carrie-something. I thought she was actually starting to like the things I did to her, until she bolted one day and tried to escape. I hated to kill her. I really did. Carrie was the best. . . .

 

12/21/12, 11:30 Hrs.—Lunch is brought to inmate Hoffman. Two turkey hot dogs, two slices white bread, a Styrofoam cup of coleslaw, another of Campbell’s Pork and Beans. Inmate eats little of his lunch. When his tray is picked up, he asks for writing materials. Inmate is provided with a yellow ruled tablet and a single pencil too short to be used as a weapon.

 

Carrie had gorgeous skin. That’s the thing I remember most about her. She had milk-white skin and rosy cheeks and was just the picture of perfect, glowing health. Even after I killed her, she looked so sweet, I fucked her again, while she was still warm.

 

I have never claimed to be anything other than a monster. I deserve what they’ll do to me tonight, and much more. If the legal system in this country wasn’t so fucked up, they’d have done me a long time ago. But the lawyers have to make their money off everyone’s misery. Was it Shakespeare that wrote something about, “First we’ll kill all the lawyers”? The man had a helluva good idea, there.

 

Funny thing about it, though. I had my own family all the time I was killing other people’s kids. I had a nice wife and kids of my own. I was a good father. A good provider. Never drank up a paycheck, or gambled much. Took good care of my people. Never had any sexual urges or attractions for any of my own kids. Always strangers. Kids at the parks. Kids I found downtown. Runaways, a lot of the time. Some of those girls wanted to sell me pussy anyway, ‘cause they were living on the streets and they had already learned that old guys would pay them for a quicky or a blowjob in the back seat of a car or whatever. They’d get all tarted up and try to act all tough and shit, but then when the gun came out and the cuffs went on, I actually had a few that pissed themselves.

 

I had a cabin out by Milford Reservoir I took ‘em to. Far enough away from any neighbors that nobody could hear ‘em scream. I’d handcuff ‘em to the old iron bed whichever way I wanted to and I could have them as much as I wanted and any way I wanted. When they started to get tiresome, I’d figure out interesting ways to kill ‘em. Where I fucked up was by not burying them deep enough. I didn’t know it, but the coyotes were digging them up and some hunters found one less than fifty yards from the cabin. Cops raided the place while I was gone, found all the evidence they needed, then just staked it out until I came back. I might have been all right even then, might have claimed someone else had been using the cabin, except I had a little honey named June trussed up in the trunk of my Olds when they grabbed me. She was awake and heard all the ruckus and started kicking and yelling in there. And fuck me, there went the ball game. They convicted me of nine counts of murder one, another nine counts of rape and sodomy and nine more of kidnapping, and they suspected me of a lot more. After I’m dead tonight, they’ll most likely clear a lotta cases off their books. They’ll say I made a last minute confession. Fuck them. I’m not sayin’ shit.

 

12/21/12, 14:24 Hrs.—Inmate Hoffman is asked for his order for his last meal. Traditionally, Inmate is allowed anything he wants, within reason and within state guidelines, which say no more than fifteen dollars may be spent. Inmate orders a half-rack of ribs from Texas Roadhouse, French Fries, Fried Okra, a chocolate brownie for dessert and a two-liter of Pepsi Cola. It runs a little over budget, but two Corrections Officers and a social worker make up the difference out of their own pockets.

 

The cell I’m housed in right now measures ten by ten feet and contains a sink, a toilet and a bunk, all made of stainless steel. It is sixteen steps from where they will kill me. The walls are cinder block, painted with a white epoxy coating that is extremely tough and hard to scratch. I’m on the fourth floor of a recently-remodeled building that the state spent $400,000 on. The Death Chamber itself is surrounded on three sides by observation rooms that could seat as many as thirty persons, although by law, only thirteen persons may observe my execution, ten that they can select and three picked by me if I want them. I don’t. There is one-way glass, so that they can see me, but I won’t see them watching me die.

At the appointed time, a team of six Corrections Officers will walk me, drag me or carry me to the gurney in the Chamber.

 

 I plan to walk. Gotta have some dignity, no matter what. They will secure me in place with leather straps and start an I.V. in my arm. Then the Warden will call the office of the Attorney General and make sure there is no legal reason to stop the execution. The I.V. line leads through a hole in the wall to where the executioner stands. At a signal from the Warden, the poor bastard who gets to execute me will trip a switch, which will release three chemicals into the I.V.

The first will be sodium pentothal, to put me to sleep. The second, pancreozymin bromide, will stop my breathing, and the third, potassium chloride, will stop my heart.

 

These are all things anyone can learn about on the Internet, if they’re interested. They don’t tell you about things like the Depends adult diaper they make you wear, so if you soil yourself, the witnesses won’t see it. That dignity thing, again. They also told me I could have a mild tranquilizer if I wanted it, a half-hour before it’s time. Think I’ll skip that. My life has been a series of exquisitely exciting, even mind-boggling experiences. I wouldn’t miss this shit for the world.

 

In spite of being a child-murdering, baby-raping prick, I’ve always been a responsible person. I’ve never failed to pay a bill and I’ve never defaulted on a loan. When it’s time to pay, you pay. That’s the way I was raised by my parents.

 

12/21/12  17:50 Hrs.—Inmate Hoffman is served his last meal by corrections staff. Chaplain D. Broward is present to pray with Inmate, asking God’s blessing on the food and thanking Him for His love and understanding. Inmate attacks his meal with gusto and makes a “happy plate”.

 

Time for a nap. I’m so full, I’m about to bust. Need I say that was the best meal I’ve had in sixteen years? Probably not. How could I even think about sleep at a time like this? I dunno. Seems likely that I’ll get all the sleep I need the first two weeks I’m dead. But I’ve been keyed up and on edge for so long, now all I want is rest.

 

12/21/12 19:24 Hrs.—Inmate Hoffman sacked out. Not faking. Snoring. Corrections staff rather amazed by this development. Taking bets now on whether he’ll collapse and have to be dragged to the execution chamber. Odds running 8 to 1 he will. General consensus is that during his stay in the corrections system, Hoffman has been a model prisoner. No disciplinary marks on his record, always cooperative, always polite.

 

12/21/12 22:00 Hrs.—Inmate Hoffman awakened at 21:44 and used toilet. By standing on the sink, he can look out the small window. He has done this several times. His view is to the east toward Kansas City and overlooking the exercise area, which is lighted 24/7. Two hours to go.

 

People don’t realize all the things inmates know about the outside. We keep current on news, we get to see pictures and read performance tests on the new cars and motorcycles. We see sexy models, although porn is prohibited. Guys in general population still get that shit, though. There’s always some guy that can get you almost anything. Gotta keep your mouth shut, though, if ya happen to get caught with contraband, or you’ll never do business again.

 

They say that in general population, you can get another inmate killed for as little as a pack of cigarettes. If you want a corrections staff member killed, that’s not so cheap. But there are lifers in here, guys who did the same kinda shit I did, who have absolutely nothing to lose. Guys that got convicted when there was no death penalty. Doesn’t seem fair, does it?

 

12/21/12 23:04 Hrs.—Inmate Hoffman again at his window. Something is holding his attention out there. . . .

 

So here we are at the eleventh hour, as they say. Not much longer to put up with this shit. And I’m gonna be glad. . . .

 

What the fuck was that? Big fucking rumble. Actually made the place shake. It’s not weather and it’s the wrong part of the country for earthquakes. Gotta check this out. . . .

 

Holy shit! Kansas City is on fucking fire! I just saw a missile or a meteor or something come down and it made a huge fucking blast. . . . Jesus, there’s another one!

 

Holy shit! Holy fucking shit! It’s really happening! All the hype and bullshit was right! I can hear all the screws outside, running and yelling

. . . . horns are going off all over, and sirens . . .

Oh, God! The fucking world is on fire! It’s rolling this way! They’re not gonna get to stick me after all! Hahahahahahahahah . . .

 

 

zombieroadhouse.jpg
Art by Kevin Duncan © 2010

At the Zombie Roadhouse

 

“Poundin’ Pete” Wilson, Bouncer

 

Near Chickasha, Oklahoma

 

 

The place didn’t look like much in the daytime. A cinder block building with a flat tar roof, sitting in the middle of a couple of acres of dirt parking lot off Highway 81, south of town a couple miles. Some old faded acrylic paintings of cowboys and cowgirls on the walls and a sign out front—Buffalo Bill’s Wild West Club. A beer bar with a dance floor, a live band on Fridays and Saturdays and a good crop of bouncers who didn’t mind the rough stuff. You needed to be good with your fists and ready to face guns and knives to deal with liquored-up cowboys.

The cops usually weren’t very far away when Bill’s was rollin’. At night, when the neon was lit and the parking lot floods were on and that deep bass was thumping, you’d swear the corn out in the fields was swaying to that country beat.

This wasn’t an Urban-Cowboy, line-dance kinda place, although there was a mechanical bull for a couple weeks one time. This was a place for hard-working oil field roustabouts, real cowboys and anyone else with enough balls to come in and blow off steam.

It drew a rough crowd and that included the women. The boss hadn’t invested in a metal detector yet, but it was probably gonna happen.

I thought I’d seen everything and dealt with the worst a “good ol’ country-boy” society had to offer . . . but I’ll never forget the night the walking dead showed up to dance . . .

 

 

It was a slow evening for a Saturday. A lot of the roustabouts only got paid every two weeks, and this was the off-week, plus it was near the end of the month and money was getting tight for the welfare moms. Next week would be a kick-ass weekend, but tonight it was slow.

Jerry and Dime and I were smokin’ and jokin’ around the doors and so far, we’d only had to ask two guys to leave, one because he thought he was God’s gift and kept grabbing all the women’s asses uninvited and the other looked like a college kid and he couldn’t stop puking all over himself and everything in sight.

Jerry wasn’t very big, but he was a scrapper. He was kinda rawboned and gangly, not much meat on him, but if ya took a good look at his hands and his bone structure, you’d never wanna fight him. Dime was my size and, like me, he didn’t take any shit. His real name was Donald, as in Duck, but most people have forgotten that. He was called Dime because of a joke he used to pull when he first started at Bill’s. He’d walk around with a dime stuck in his ear. Someone would say, “Hey, how come ya got a dime in yer ear?” And he’d go, “What? Can’t hear ya. I got a dime in my ear.” Well, it’s funnier if you’ve been drinkin’.

Anyway, it was slow and the bartender had sent over a round of beers, when Janie showed up. I hadn’t seen her come in. Janie’s one of my ex-wives and she’s hot as hell. She was already about half in the bag and when she drinks, she gets horny-ER. I mean, the gal is always horny. That’s how I wound up married to her, and also why I wound up divorced from her. But when she drinks . . . oh, my-my, oh, hell yes . . . time to put on that party dress.

No dress tonight, though. Red plaid Western shirt, red skirt, not quite knee length and western boots. I knew the getup. She’d have on some kind of “show” panties, so when she twirled, the skirt would fly out and the boys would get a thrill. She had absolutely gorgeous legs. I mean, killer. Another reason I wound up married to her.

She came up to me, and was all breathy and steamy with, “Hi Pete, how ya doin’? Gawd, you’re lookin’ hot tonight. . . . Hey, wanna come check out my new car?”

This was a shameless ploy to get me into the parking lot. She was hot to trot and when the stars and planets aligned just right we still liked to get it on once in a while. I didn’t like her vile temper or her greed for money and status, but I liked the way she handled herself in the sack. So did everyone else. Seemed like every time she and I got together I spent the next couple weeks checking myself for symptoms. She never actually gave me anything, but I always kind of worried about it.

She was married again to a new guy, Kent something, I’d met him once and he seemed like a dork, but then I didn’t have to fuck him, so it didn’t matter to me. I wasn’t worried about the little geek whuppin’ my ass and besides, he traveled a lot.

I gave Dime a wink and a nod and out the door we went. It was a cool fall evening and there was a pretty good breeze rattling the corn in the field right across the road. It would be time to harvest that shit in another week.

“New car, huh?” One of my great conversational openers.

“Yeah, I finally got rid of that shitty old Taurus . . .” She led me to a deep blue Mustang convertible with a tan top.

“Whoa, damn, that’s a pretty ride.”

“Yeah, hop in. Check it out. . . .”

I went around to the passenger side and she beeped the locks with her remote. The interior was tan also and the new car smell was great. She slipped in under the wheel and turned to me, her eyes all bright and her breath sweet with booze and some kind of peppermint gum. “How you been, Big Boy?”

I noticed that somehow two of the snaps on her western shirt had come undone. Funny how that shit happens all by itself. Then we were kissing and she was guiding my hands to her breasts.

Janie fills a size 39DD bra to overflowing and she always thought I should be stunned by her boobs. They were nice, but I’m a leg man. In about five seconds I was reaching under her skirt. Now Janie is a gal who never has any kinda stubble anywhere. I swear she shaves everything from the neck down every day. If you look in the sexology dictionary under “smooth”, you’ll find a picture of Janie’s thighs.

I was surprised at how quickly I became aroused and I pushed her back just for a minute.

“Hey, if we’re gonna do the deed, can we move the car?”

“Where to?” She was breathing heavily and chomping her gum like mad.

“Back of the lot. It’s a lot darker back there.” Wouldn’t do for the boss to see me out here scorin’ Ol’ Janie when I shoulda been up at the door.

She cranked the Mustang and wheeled it around and drove to the back while I stroked her upper thigh. She turned the car again and backed it in, almost touching corn plants that stood nine feet high and grew right up to the edge of the lot. She killed the engine and ran her seat all the way back and set about getting out of her panties. It was quite a trick to watch—her getting those red frillies over the boots, then they were draped over the gearshift and a sleek leg was coming over the console as she crawled over and onto my lap. I caught just a quick flash of her shaved pubes before she settled down. I wasn’t wasting time, either. It was not like we hadn’t performed this number in a car before. Her old maroon Taurus had served us well a number of times and it had a bench seat.

I shoved my jeans and shorts down and guided her onto my lap and she guided me inside her, pretty much all in one smooth motion. I always liked screwing Janie because she’d had a couple kids and she was not too tight. Until I really got out into the world, I’d never realized I was particularly well hung. Then I found out, after I’d been with a few women, that some of them had trouble accommodating me. I never had one scream because I’d hurt her, but I’d had some that weren’t comfortable with me and didn’t seem to want that third date. Janie could take it all and use it all night and never complain.

Right at the moment, though, she was half drunk and had little going on in the way of control. Her snatch was wet as hell and I could tell this whole deal was gonna take about one minute. The first fifteen seconds we spent settling into it. I pulled her shirt the rest of the way open and unhooked her bra. It had a single catch right in front where it was handy. Janie was always into front-loaders. Easy access and all that. I filled my hands with lush boobs and my mouth with hard, thick nipples. The next fifteen seconds were occupied with good, deep grinding—strokes as long and deep as we could manage, wedged into a bucket seat. The last thirty seconds involved her rising to climax, gasping, kissing my neck and digging her nails into my shoulders. Then she began to come and I debated whether I should do my trick and hold back. I decided, Nah, the hell with it, and I fired just as she was hitting her peak.

It’s funny how an ejaculation of what usually amounts to less than an ounce can sometimes feel like half a gallon. It seemed like I pumped her for about a week and then we finally ground to a halt.

“Damn,” she whispered into my neck, “why did we ever get divorced?”

“You ask that every time, Sweetie. It was because the bedroom was the only place where we could get along.” My hands were back to stroking her thighs and she squirmed around just a bit and picked up her purse and started digging in it for cigarettes. She had just popped a filtered Pall Mall in between her lips and was getting ready to flick her BIC when the ugly, rotting face hit the window right beside us.

I jumped and Janie screamed and began scrambling off my lap. In an instant, she was across the console and into the driver’s seat and was twisting around and pulling her shirt closed, staring past me and out the window. As my head started to turn, everything was going into the slow motion that always seems to accompany bad events. Out of the corner of my eye, to my left, I observed a thin string of cum that had draped itself across the tan upholstered lid of the console glove box. I remember thinking, sure hope she gets that cleaned up so Kent doesn’t see it. . . .

Then, as I turned fully to look through the window, I heard its nails scratching and scrabbling at the cloth top and I saw its rotted mouth hanging open right there, just a thickness of glass between us. My survival instincts were going nuts. My first thought was to protect my manhood. Stupid, I know, but that’s the way it works in the man-world. I yanked up and fastened my jeans, then started trying to find my gun.

I’ve carried a Glock .40 caliber ever since they became available in the U.S. The one I carried that night was a model 23, full-frame, shorter barrel, fifteen round capacity. It had found its way down the back of the seat and was wedged there. In one motion, I yanked it out and threw my weight into the door as I flipped the handle. The door flew open, knocking Mr. Zombie dude square on his ass. Before he could recover, I stepped out and shot him in the head at a range of about eighteen inches. His skull popped like a balloon.

Janie was still screaming and I looked back into the car. I’ll never forget the picture—Janie’s wide-staring eyes, open mouth and shocked expression, along with her skirt hiked well past mid-thigh, one breast exposed and a broken cigarette crushed in her lap. She was already reaching for the key when I yelled, “Go, Babe! Get the fuck outta here!”

She cranked it up and, even though it was only the six-cylinder model, it gave a good accounting of itself when she snatched it into gear and nailed the gas. Both rear wheels spouted dirt, and dust began ballooning up as she boiled forward. She’d gone about sixty feet when she remembered her lights. As they came on, there directly in front of her was another of the walking dead. As she bore down on it, it began trying to turn away, its confused shambling gait not giving it enough time to get clear. Its back was fully toward the car when she hit it, the bumper striking it right at the backs of its knees and the hood taking it waist-high.

As it arched backward from the impact, its head snapped back and black, nasty goop sprayed out of its gaping mouth and over the car. The thing’s body flopped onto the hood and its head cracked the windshield. Janie did what ninety percent of all drivers do in any panic situation—she stood on the brakes. The zombie slid and flopped off the end of the hood as she stopped and was even then trying to rise, as she again hit the gas and ran it over.

The driveshaft must have caught on its clothing, because it disappeared under the car fully clothed and reappeared out from under the back half naked. Again, it was feebly trying to rise as I ran over and shot it in the back of the head. I looked up in time to hear rubber howl as Janie’s Mustang hit the blacktop and headed north toward town. Unless I missed my guess, she’d be headed for the nearest car wash. I had a pretty good adrenaline high going and just then, I heard screaming from inside the roadhouse.

I must have been a hell of a sight as I stumbled in the door, my jeans still unzipped, most of my shirttail out, lipstick on my face and neck and a big ol’ cum spot on my pants. Not far from the door, Dime was buried under a pile of zombies and they were chomping away at anything they could reach. Three or four more were shuffling around in the club trying to get someone cornered. One chick was standing up on the bar screaming, like she was avoiding mice. The fire exits were open and alarms were screeching. Jerry was frantically trying to pull zombies off Dime and getting bitten for his trouble.

I yelled, “Jerry! Jerry! Goddammit, just shoot ‘em! Shoot ‘em in the fucking head!”

Jerry looked at me open-mouthed, as though the idea of just shooting the fuckers never occurred to him. Like they had rights or something. I demonstrated by popping a cap in the one nearest me, splashing black gore and brains all over Kitty’s nicely waxed dance floor.

 Jerry pulled out his Smith .44 Magnum and went to work.

I heard a particularly piercing scream and looked up from the pile to see the chick on the bar shrieking and dancing, trying to stay out of reach of nasty, dead, groping hands. One zombie had just grabbed her ankle when I left Jerry and went over there. I fired two shots at it, the first missing and shattering Bill’s back-bar mirror. The second got it in the temple and it collapsed in a heap. From outside the rear fire escape door, more screams and then shots from something big, maybe a shotgun. We were getting some help, it appeared. Some cowboy probably went to his pickup and got out his personal shotgun or rifle. In the distance, sirens were approaching. . . .

 

 

In all, we put the final kill on eleven of the walking dead that night, including the one the cops shot in the parking lot ten minutes after we thought it was all over and he came stumbling out of the corn. See, we’d forgotten about the graveyard that sits about a quarter mile east on the other side of that cornfield.

We’d been hearing news stories about the things coming to life and attacking people in Wichita and Tulsa and Oklahoma City, but I guess when ya live out in the country, ya start thinkin’ you’re immune to that shit.

We’ve got a solution for the problem, though. We’ve hired some guys to take a backhoe and go dig up graves and cut the heads off all the corpses and rebury them. Terrible thing to hafta do, but hey, extreme times require extreme measures.

By the way, it was too late for Dime, and Jerry got infected. He was airlifted to Tulsa and he’ll probably die there. They’ll have to remove his brain so he can’t come back. And Janie called me twice in the next week when she woke up from nightmares and needed comforting. Her old man was still outta town, so I took care of that, too. . . .

 

 

theshooter.jpg
Art by Christopher Lee Stine © 2010

 

The Shooter

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

Creel, Mexico. The older man walks into the small general store, thinking no more about his past than about his future. One of his friends in Wichita has long ago convinced him that one must live only for the moment. That the past is done and not worth dwelling on and the future is unknowable, so it is equally unworthy of worry or consideration.

 

The vacation is not going well. The roads are poor, the accommodations substandard, only the food and the friendliness of the people making it bearable. He goes to the cooler in the dimness of the store’s interior and extracts a bottle of Aqua Fina and carries it to the counter. The man behind the counter, a white man, looks up and suddenly, between them there is recognition. Time stalls, its carb flooded or its plugs fouled. At any rate, like a cranky old truck engine it refuses, just for a moment, to tick over. Then it gives a hitch and the man behind the counter says, “Hundred Pesos, Amigo.”

 

The other man drops change on the counter and turns and leaves the store. There is no threat here except the threat of his own memories and the things he did as a much younger man. . . .

 

 

 

     In 1961, the much younger man joined the U.S. Air Force as much to escape the intolerable home situation as to serve his country. Perhaps, as with so many other things we do in life, he joined up for all the wrong reasons, but still with good intent. He was seventeen years and twenty-three days old when he arrived at Lackland Air Force Base in San Antonio, Texas. It was July and it was Texas. That meant it was hot. He was assigned to a Basic Military Training Squadron and was housed, fed, harassed, trained, marched and exercised for five weeks, until he took on the appearance of an Airman.

 

     During the five weeks he was taken to the firing range four times. Everyone else only went twice, once for familiarization with the M-1 Carbine and once to qualify. The young man had grown up with rifles and both at familiarization and at qualification, he shot perfect scores. Later, he was taken with a few others from several squadrons and asked to do it again. Shoot that perfect score. He did. He noticed that his score sheets were clipped with a red tab and placed, along with those of the other few men, in a red folder with a Department of Defense seal on the front.

 

     At the end of his time at Lackland, he was shipped to Keesler AFB in Biloxi, Mississippi for electronics tech school. There he didn’t do so well. Electronics held little interest for him and repairing radar units in some God-forsaken area of the world like the Defense Early Warning (DEW) line above the Arctic Circle had little appeal. He washed out at the end of six weeks, whereupon he was handed a list of more menial jobs where he could still give valuable service to his country. On the list, such goodies as Motor Pool, Civil Engineers, Cooks and, could it be? Air Police. He’d seen the AP’s out on the gates and on patrol. He decided to go for that and to his surprise, the Air Force came through for him. He was posted to McConnell AFB in Wichita in March of 1962 for on the job training with the 866th Combat Defense Squadron.

 

     He made a reasonably good cop for the Air Force and things went smoothly for several months. Then one day, he was called in off patrol to meet with a Captain at Security Control. The Captain wasn’t from the Air Force. He was regular Army, a Green Beret, and he asked if the young man remembered what he’d done at the rifle range at Lackland. Sure, the young man allowed, he remembered.

 

     The Captain told him he’d been selected for special training and he’d best pack his bags. They were going to Camp Perry, Ohio. The young man knew of the existence of Camp Perry because his grandfather lived in Perrysburg, just a few miles from the Army camp. But he didn’t know what they did there.

 

     “It’s the Army’s thousand yard competition range, son,” the Captain said, “It’s where we train snipers. We’ll have fun.”

 

     A thousand yards. Three fifths of a mile, shooting at a bull’s-eye the size of a dinner plate. It was the first time the young man ever looked through a telescopic sight. The rifles were exceptional weapons. They were high-powered converted hunting rifles that could kill at twice the distance, if you could see the target. The young man learned of such things as elevation and windage, moment of inertia and judging the wind. Humidity and its effect on projectiles. And he learned to nail that bull’s-eye at a thousand yards. He learned to shoot groups that could be covered with a playing card. He had fun.  

 

 

     The young man stepped onto the helicopter skid and then into the machine, squinting against the dust and scrambling for a seat. The spotter had the rifle and ammo and for the lift out he would have nothing to do but check his equipment and sweat inside the shaggy Gilley suit. The Huey lifted, giving his stomach a lurch. It was his first time in a helicopter and his first mission as a shooter. Good goddamn thing the spotter was experienced.

 

     Day before yesterday he was at McConnell, doing regular duty, then the orders came. He was on a jet to Travis AFB in California within the hour, then on another, crossing the Pacific. They landed at the civil airport in Bangkok, Thailand and they had made him change on the plane to civilian clothes. Then by light plane into the bush. He wasn’t sure now if he was in Thailand, Laos or Cambodia. He was pretty sure it wasn’t Vietnam.

 

     God, it was hot. And it stank. Everyplace seemed to reek of death and human feces, shit and decay. The mission? He had no idea, and they weren’t telling him anything. He’d seen a lot of guys standing around the ramps and smoking, guys in civvies, but wearing sidearms. He’d been dumb enough to ask the spotter who they were.

 

     “Company,” was all the man would say. Later the young man would learn it was a euphemism for the CIA.

 

     In thirty minutes, they located the LZ, the landing zone and he and the spotter were off the bird and into cover as it lifted away. They were on their own. They wore nothing that would link them to the USA and they carried no ID. If they were killed or captured, the Department of Defense would not claim them. If they remained here long enough to send and receive mail, it would be routed through another base, half a world away.

 

 

*****

 

 

     The jungle terrain was as still as the inside of a vast cathedral as they crept forward. The humidity was so high the air itself was visible, looking almost smoky between the trees. Their presence had caused the birds and animals to hush, as if they suspected why they were there.

 

They were young. He was barely eighteen now, his spotter twenty. They wore “Gilley” suits: shaggy affairs of various fibers and ribbonlike strips, which added to their discomfort, but actually kept the bugs at bay and made them all but invisible. They were alone, just the two of them, inserted three days before and miles away so the noise of the Bell UH-1 “Huey” wouldn’t give them away. It was 1962 and they were in a country they had no business in, already fighting a dirty war that in three more years would become Vietnam. Their uniforms, packs and rifles were a hodgepodge mixture of equipment from nine different countries, none of it from the USA. They carried no ID of any kind and nothing written down. The map they worked from was made of a cloth that was actually edible, a forerunner of edible underwear. It tended to dissolve easily from sweat and had to be handled carefully.

 

They were part of a clandestine force which had no name and was not acknowledged by their own country. They were “run” by the CIA, pulled from stateside duty for ten or so days at a time, flown to a mission site and inserted, then, if they survived, flown right back. Their mail was routed through other safe countries and they were even provided with souvenirs so they could prove where they’d been. Right now, they were supposedly in Morocco.

 

They eased forward until they could look down at the camp, a roughly circular area set in the valley with a crude road leading in and seven huts of bamboo and thatch construction. Several trucks and a single Japanese-made car were parked in the area between the huts. In the exact center of the compound was a short flagpole from which the flag of North Vietnam and the flag of Cambodia both flew.

 

     The shooter quietly set up his bipod and assembled the rifle and scope. There was no way to check the sighting. He would hope nothing had been knocked out of alignment since he’d last fired it on the thousand-yard range at Camp Perry, Ohio a week before.

 

The spotter curled himself into his steady position and took up his scope and they commenced the wait.

 

On this particular day, it wasn’t so bad. They waited only twenty minutes. Intelligence actually had it pretty close, this time. The target wore a white shirt, open at the collar, which made sighting that much easier. He also wore a white Panama hat. Through the scope, his features were clear enough, even at six hundred yards, to be sure he was the right one. They would never know why this man was ordered to be killed, or even his name. To the shooter, he was just number eleven.

 

The shooter slowly chambered one round, working the bolt action silently, even though the sound could not possibly carry that far. There would be patrols out, and encounters were definitely to be avoided. On the last op, he and his spotter had lain in tall grass while enemy troops passed by less than twenty feet away. He didn’t like that.

 

The shooter centered his crosshairs on the target and cocked the rifle. Wind would not be a factor today, but humidity would. He calculated drop and raised the scope three clicks, then centered the crosshairs on the V of the open collar. He took in a breath, let out half and slowly squeezed off the .308 round. The rifle slammed into his shoulder and the birds, which had resumed their normal noise, squawked and again went silent. Six hundred and seventy-two yards away, the man was slammed flat into the dust so abruptly that his Panama hat actually flew a short ways like a Frisbee and his body slid six inches across the uneven ground.

 

“That’s a kill,” the spotter said quietly and they began to pack their equipment for the three-day trek back to the LZ.

 

 

*****

 

 

The shooter, now fifty-eight years old and half a planet away, steps onto his motorcycle and waits for his wife to mount up behind him. He hands her the Aqua Fina and cranks up the machine and they prepare to move out.

 

“Did you know that guy?” she asks. “It looked like he knew you. . . .”

 

“Nope,” the shooter lies easily, something he’s done most of his life, “Never saw him before.”

 

And as the bike pulls out into the lazy afternoon traffic, inside the store, the spotter rings up another sale...

 

 

 

 

sexymushroom.jpg
Art by Brian Beardsley © 2010

And the Mushrooms Shall Inherit the Earth

Kenneth James Crist

 

Finding something this freaky, out in the middle of the woods, was almost more than Kerry’s imagination could handle.

He had just walked up on it cold. He’d been tramping the woods with his rifle, something he did as much for relaxation as opposed to really hunting anything. It was something he’d done since his grandfather had bought him his first .22 at age ten. Now, at thirty-two, it had become a lifelong habit.

His brilliant blue eyes narrowed as he studied the object. Was it a sculpture? Somebody’s idea of a joke? He carefully looked around the area, his experienced eyes taking in everything. If there were someone else here, waiting to gauge his reaction, he would soon detect their presence. But no. No blue jay screamed in alarm, no squirrel chattered from a limb. The woods were quiet, but not preternaturally so. He went back to his inspection of the strange find.

It was sort of an off-white in color, not really tan, but not pure white either. It stood about two feet tall and was isolated in the center of a small clearing amongst the trees.

In a way, it was obscene. In another way, to a man such as Kerry, a man who had never been married and only a few times had even experienced the carnal pleasures of women, it was arousing.

From one side, it didn’t much resemble anything. But from the other . . . well, it looked exactly like a woman’s rear end. Not just any woman, either. It looked voluptuous. It looked exactly like a woman with a fantastic ass, bent over, or on all fours in the “doggie” position, legs spread to accommodate . . . well, whatever. And it was anatomically correct, right down to the fleshy parts between the “legs”.

Kerry pushed his ball cap back on his head and idly scratched his thatch of dark hair, then looked around again, almost guiltily. He was definitely alone.

Tentatively, he reached down to touch the object, expecting the cool hardness of concrete. His hand recoiled from the warmth and softness of the object.

“What the hell is this thing?” he breathed, touching it again, a more lingering touch this time. In seconds he found his hands exploring it in the same fashion a lover explores the body of his woman. When his fingers sought and found the place in the middle, they came away moist. He brought his fingers to his nose and smelled exactly what he would expect if he’d been groping a girl out here in the woods.

Some kind of plant? Maybe a mushroom? His mind was still going over possibilities, even as he found himself unbuckling his belt. He was firmly aroused now, his stiffened manhood bulging almost painfully in his shorts. As he dropped his pants and underwear and “assumed the position”, he took one more quick look around. Then he moved into the flesh of the plant/mushroom and sank himself deep.

He had expected to come quickly and get up and wipe himself off with his handkerchief and just walk away, but what came next was the most intense and singular experience of his life. As his hands gripped and his penis slowly stroked, the object became every beautiful woman he’d ever seen and lusted for. All were one and yet, they were all individuals at the same time. He heard their moans of pleasure, felt their inner muscles contracting as they had orgasm after orgasm, drawing sexual excitement from him. Suddenly he was a stallion, delivering hard, sensual pleasure to the entire female race of the planet.

Images whirled through his mind, images like he’d never been able to imagine in his wildest fantasies. Faces, lips, breasts, buttocks, laughing eyes and hungry vaginas consumed him.

At last, after what seemed like hours, he came, blasting his semen into the plant or mushroom, whatever it was and shuddering with the greatest pleasure he’d ever known. He held his position for a few minutes, resting, expecting to become soft and to withdraw, but it was not to be. In moments there was a warm pulsation around his penis and he thought, My God, it’s sucking me off!

Incredibly, he found himself again extremely hard and he began stroking again, fucking this unknown lover and again seeing a flood of women, hearing their cries of pleasure and feeling their shuddering bodies against him. It went on for a very long time. . .  .

 

It was quite late when Kerry arrived home that evening. He lived alone in a small cabin and he kept things simple. He had electricity and a phone, but he heated with wood and cooked on a wood stove. His old Ford pickup sat parked by the cabin and for companionship there was only his dog, an aging Irish Setter named Bart.

The dog seemed to act rather strange around him that evening and he thought, probably smells that thing on me . . . he took a bath and shaved, made some supper and fell into bed. He slept like the dead for nine hours.

 

He was splitting wood the next morning, trying to keep his mind on his task, but his attention kept drifting off to the day before and the strange incident in the woods. At last, towards noon, the weather being quite warm and balmy, he grabbed his rifle and set out to find the clearing. He half expected that when he arrived, he would find that, like most mushrooms, the object would be starting to decay and it would be nasty and smelly.

In fact, it was just the opposite. The object had actually grown overnight and now resembled a woman, a very sensual woman, Kerry thought, even more. For one thing, there now were four stalks connected to the ground and the main part had elongated. It looked more than ever like a woman on all fours, even to a large set of “breasts” hanging provocatively underneath. Kerry also noticed it had grown slightly taller at the “business” end. The day before, it had been just a little short, causing him to have to hunch down slightly to make entry. Today, it looked like it would be an even better fit.

Kerry was past the point of curiosity or questioning. He was a guy who’d never gotten much action from women and he wasn’t passing this up. It was warm enough outside, he decided what the hell?, and just stripped naked. He mounted the thing and, incredibly he felt it move back into him just as he penetrated. No way! he thought, and then coherent thought was lost in pleasure.

The experience that day was even more carnal and sensual than the day before, if that was possible. It seemed his “partner” had learned from the experiences of the day before and it teased him almost without mercy until Kerry thought his head would explode. He would finally release, only to have it bring him immediately back to arousal and more and deeper pleasures.

Evening was approaching when he was finally able to break away and actually retreat from the object. He stumbled home and cleaned himself up, vowing not to do it again. It was as though the thing was draining his life away through the small orifice in his cock.

That night he slept like he’d been pole-axed for about four hours, then he suddenly just came awake, sitting straight up in the tangled mess of his bed, his heart pounding.

Something . . . was it a sound?  His heart was trip-hammering along and he could feel his blood pulsating everywhere—in his neck, in his gut, and, yes, especially in his prick. It was rock hard and levitating, the tip bumping lightly against his navel with each beat of his heart.

He stepped from his bed and onto the cool hardwood floor, moving toward one of the front cabin windows, when he heard Bart howling outside. He had never heard a dog howl in quite that way and a chill started just above the crack of his ass and worked its way sensuously, almost deliciously in tiny needle prickles, up to the back of his neck. It was as though the dog was too terrified to bark or raise hell in any ordinary way.

Peering out into the moonlit clearing around the cabin, he expected to see some wild animal, perhaps spooking around the area. What he did see brought him up short and made his erection, which had started to ebb, come back to full attention. The mushroom-thing was in the dooryard about fifteen feet from the porch. It was still on all fours, but now it appeared that it had grown a head, festooned with long, dark hair and some semblance of a face, though it was hard to distinguish features by moonlight alone.

As Kerry watched, the thing brought one “knee” laboriously forward, then the “hand” in the opposite corner moved, then the other knee . . . it was crawling toward him, and he realized it had probably been crawling ever since he left it.

I’ve got to put a stop to this. . . .he thought, even as he was reaching for the 12-gauge, double-barreled shotgun he kept by the door. He also snatched up a flashlight, then he took a deep breath and swung the door wide.

As soon as he hit the thing with the flashlight, he knew he was lost. It . . . no she was there, in his mind, as soon as the light hit her, flooding his consciousness warmly with thoughts of every carnal pleasure he could imagine—and he was surprised at what his imagination could conjure up.

Even as his arm sagged, lowering the shotgun, he saw her “face” turn up toward him, saw pseudo-eyes blinking in the light, eyes with long, dark lashes laying against perfect cheeks, full red lips in a pouting, cupid’s-bow, sensuous smile, white teeth displayed for him and, God the smoothness of her throat . . . her skin texture was incredible . . . as he went to her and helped her totter to her feet, the dog howled in miserable fear.

But that all faded as he picked her up, her body seeming to weigh very little, and her arms encircled his neck, one breast pushed out of shape against his chest, her face tucked in against the side of his neck. The shotgun lay in the dirt, forgotten. Bart retreated under the porch.

Her “mouth” moved up and found his and she tasted of peppermint and blood. Her hands and knees were dirty from crawling, but Kerry could see no sign of roots or any indication that she had sprung from the earth. He held in his arms every man’s dream: A totally dedicated woman, smooth and beautiful, who would make his bed a dreamland of sexual release and passion and ask nothing in return. She had no name, and he didn’t care. She did not come from human stock. Again, he did not care. He carried her into his cabin, into his bed, and lost himself.

*     *     *

Sheriff’s Deputy Walter Lankowski parked just behind and to the left of the battered Ford pickup and checked out with his dispatcher.

“K-740, I’ll be out at the Kerry Batchelder residence off County 838 and Nine-Mile Road, checking the welfare.”

“Ten-four, 740, zero nine-eleven hours, KAA 663.” The dispatcher answered briskly, giving the time and call sign of the station.

Walter was doing a routine check on a citizen, a favor for a guy in town who mentioned he hadn’t seen Kerry in a week or so. Would the deputy mind checking in on him? Just to be sure he was all right? Ya know he hunts a lot. . . . hate to think he might’ve had some kinda accident . . .

The deputy allowed as how it wouldn’t be any trouble to stop by . . . no trouble at all . . .

He stepped up on the porch and was startled to see a scrawny, half-starved Irish Setter take off from under the porch and tear around the side of the cabin. He turned back and was raising his hand to knock on the solid oak door, when it slowly opened and he found himself looking at the most gorgeous woman he believed he’d ever laid eyes on.

She was short, barely reaching to his shoulder, and barefoot, her hair bed-tossed, but clean and shiny. Her skin was tanned and flawless and glowing with health and there was a smattering of freckles across the bridge of her nose.

And her body . . . Holy God . . . she was wearing a thin cotton dress that clung to her and left nothing to his imagination. Her breasts were perfect round spheres and her nipples were hard and erect and showing right through the cloth. The hem of the dress was halfway up her thighs and if she was wearing anything under there, it was invisible. . . .

She smiled a perfect white smile up at him, squinting slightly against the sun and drawled, “Hey, Deputy, how’s it goin’?”

She knew he was flashing on her boobs and everything else and she didn’t seem to care.

He touched the brim of his Smokey Bear hat briefly and spoke. “Ah . . . ma’am, I . . .ah stopped by to check up on Kerry…ahhh…Kerry Batchelder…is…ahhh…is he here?” It was amazing how quickly she’d got him all tongue tied, and he couldn’t stop his racing mind from thoughts about what she’d be like under him, as he held her and stroked her and . . .

“He’s gone out huntin’ . . . you know he does that a lot. . . . you could come on in and keep me company . . . wait for him a while . . . if you’d like. I’m sure we could find some way to pass the time. . . . I don’t get to talk to hardly anybody these days. . . .”

The deputy stepped into the cabin, removing his hat and the door slowly closed.

 For a time there was silence, then a soft, sexy giggle came faintly through the door.

Less than a hundred yards from the cabin, Bart the Irish Setter settled down on top of a fresh grave. . . .

 

Author's Note:
     Okay, was I like, really horny when I wrote this, or what? Yeah, probably. Most likely. But, if you were a mushroom-creature from another galaxy and you wanted to infiltrate the human race, where would you start? I know what I’d do. . . .
 
 
 

newjersey.jpg
Art by Jeff Fallow © 2010

New Jersey

 

Dreaming in the Pine Barrens

 

A Barry Wilder Short Story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

My grandfather always said, “It doesn’t cost a damn thing to dream, Barry.” Of course, he was also the one that told me, when I was twelve and had suffered a major disappointment in my young life, “Keep your dick hard and your powder dry and the world will turn.”

Just that profane old man’s way of saying, “Be prepared to take advantage of the situation, because nothing remains the same for long.”— or, “Seize the day.”— or, “Change is the only constant you can count on.” Or some shit like that. But about dreaming, he was right. Doesn’t cost a damn thing.

I’d had a long day in the saddle and I was tired. Boomer had done his usual fine job of carrying my ass from point A to point B sitting down, but at some point, I really think he gets ready to stop for the day, just as I do.

It is definitely possible to get sleepy on a motorcycle. You wouldn’t think so, with all the fresh air in your face and the noise, but it happens. I was fighting off sleep and heading north on the Garden State Parkway, hoping for a motel, maybe several to choose from. I wasn’t having any luck. I finally grabbed an exit and decided I’d try finding a small town. There was always the sleeping bag if I got desperate enough. I even had a small, one-man back-packer’s tent with me this time.

I found myself on something called Pinewald Keswick Road. Now I wished I’d invested in that GPS navigation gadget I’d scoffed at. I continued. Two-lane blacktop. Soon, a crossroads. Dover Road. An old sign that pointed left, advising me this was the way to Dover Forge. I figured okay, small town, what the hell, go for it. I rode on another mile or so until I saw another sign. This one pointed up a hiking trail and advised me this was the way to Dover Forge ruins. There was a graveled parking area and nothing else. I thought about it for a good twenty seconds. I didn’t see any “No vehicles” signs, so I pointed Boomer up the trail and eased him back through low scrub and pines until I saw old, crumbling walls. I found a place to park him where he wouldn’t be too obvious from the trail, rolled out my sleeping bag and kicked off my boots. I got my new Ruger LCR composite-frame .38 revolver out of my saddlebag and cuddled up with it. It was a high-tech replacement for the Glock .40 I’d lost in Wyoming. I wondered if detective Iva Gonzalez was awake and if she might be thinking about me at that very second. Then I slept.

 

 

I awoke to the sound of a Colt Navy revolver being cocked about four inches from my left ear. A voice advised, “Yew be real keerful how you move now, Boy. Bring them hands out where we kin see ‘em.” I slowly produced empty hands. My revolver was still in the sleeping bag, I hoped.

The speaker was holding a kerosene lantern and his dental hygiene was atrocious. Another poster child for gingivitis was looking over his shoulder. They were wearing some kind of uniforms, but at that point all I could see were brass buttons on dark cloth.

“Who the hell are you guys?”

“Might ast yew the same question, Mister.” The nearest one let loose a stream of tobacco juice which missed me, but just barely. He turned slightly and over his shoulder said, “Lester, go git the Lieutenant.” Lester shagged ass.

In the light from the lantern, I could see that someone had helped themselves to my sleeping bag. All I had now were a couple of rough, gray blankets. An unfortunate color, as it turned out.

“Yew a Reb, Boy? Up here doin’ a little spyin’, are ya?”

“What—what the fuck are you talkin’ about?”

“Don’t ya get sassy with me, Boy. We hang spies aroun’ here.”

I took a good look at the revolver he was holding and recognized the revised Colt Navy cap-and-ball six shot. Designed in 1831 and revised in 1851. Now I was starting to catch on. Civil War re-enactors. Let’s have a little fun with the city guy.

“You mind pointing that gun somewhere else? You know, there are laws against menacing with a firearm…”

Before tobacco breath could hit me with a snappy comeback, a voice came out of the darkness. “What ya got there, Sergeant?”

Tobacco breath straightened up and replied, “Think we may have us a Rebel spy, Lieutenant. Dressed kinda funny, though.”

The Lieutenant was tall and lanky and neatly dressed in his snappy Union uniform, complete with Cavalry hat and officer’s sword. “Stand up, Son,” he said.

I took my time, just to show I wasn’t intimidated and I wasn’t buying this shit. When I was standing, now surrounded by soldiers, he introduced himself. “Lt. Theodore Daniel, Ninth New Jersey Volunteer Infantry, Suh. And whom might you be?”

“Um…I’m Barry Wilder.”

“And where might you be from, Mr. Wilder?”

“Wichita, Kansas.”

“Kansas, eh? Now, correct me if I’m wrong, but Kansas is a Union state, is it not?”

“Yeah, Kansas was anti-slavery and went with the Union…”

“And how did ya come to be here at the Forge, Mr. Wilder?”

“Just traveling. Got tired and decided to rest.”

“Long way to travel, Suh. Must have taken months.”

When I didn’t make any response, the Sergeant chimed in, “We found his horse over yonder, Lieutenant. Mighty pretty mount, too. Looks like somethin’ a rich man would ride.”

“Bring it over here, Sergeant.”

“Yessir!” The sergeant moved his ass and presently returned walking a gorgeous bay gelding. It bore a black western saddle picked out with silver trim and a rifle scabbard. As the sergeant led the horse up to me, it nickered in recognition and nosed me, obviously glad to see me.

I was starting to realize I was either dreaming or something very weird was going on. Everything was becoming more dreamlike and I heard myself say, almost without any conscious thought, “Hey, Boomer, howza Boy? You okay?” I took his reins and petted his neck and looked him over. He was the picture of health as far as I could tell, with my limited knowledge of horses. On his rump there was a brand, a stylized “W” with a rocker on the bottom.

The Lieutenant saw it too and asked, “Whose brand is that, Mr. Wilder?”

I decided to go with it and glibly said, “Lazy Double-Ya, Lieutenant. It’s my brand.”

“Own a lot of horses, Mr. Wilder?”

I picked a number that seemed plausible and said, “Seventy-seven head, unless one or two have foaled since I left. It’s a cattle ranch, Lieutenant. We tend to use up horses.”

“Never been farther west than Cumberland, myself, Mr. Wilder, but from what I’ve heard and read, that’s pretty empty territory out there. Lots of grass, though. Tell you what, Sir, why don’t you move your blankets down by my fire and we’ll enjoy a nightcap?”

The sergeant piped up, “Lieutenant, are you sure—?”

“That’ll be all Sergeant. Goodnight.”

“Yessir, good night Sir.”

“Oh, one more thing, Sergeant…”

“Sir?”

“Take Mr. Wilder’s horse down and put it with the rest of the stock. Give it a ration of grain and make sure it has water.”

“Yessir!”

“Thank you, Sergeant.” The Lieutenant turned to me and said, “Shall we?” He led off and I followed, carrying my meager blankets. I could feel a firearm bundled inside, but it definitely wasn’t my lightweight Ruger.

We stepped past the walls I’d seen earlier, except now it appeared that this was a working forge and the smell of coke and hot metal permeated the air, along with the tang of wood smoke. We topped a small rise and I stopped for a moment, astounded. There were campfires and tents literally as far as I could see off between the trees. If these were re-enactors a lot of fuckin’ guys had taken off work for this shit.

“I’m right over here, Mr. Wilder.” The Lieutenant gestured toward a tent that was six times larger and a lot newer than most of the others. There was a table inside and some camp stools and another lantern. Moths swarmed around the lantern, casting fluttering shadows in their eagerness to die.

He reached into a footlocker and withdrew a bottle and two glasses. The unreality was starting to fade a bit as he poured two shots of bourbon and handed me one. He raised his glass and said, “Victory for the Union.”

I toasted the Union with him and tossed off the shot. It was not bad, considering. Had a bit of a smoky tang to it, too, and a hell of a bite.

Just then a figure filled the open end of the tent and the Lieutenant said, “Good evening, Sir!” Then, “Mr. Wilder, I’d like you to meet Colonel Joseph W. Allen. He’s our commander. Colonel, Mr. Wilder is a rancher from Kansas. He’s come all this way…well now, I guess we didn’t get around to what you came to New Jersey for…”

“Looking for cattle buyers, actually,” I lied, “right now we’re producing more head than we can sell and the big cattle drives up from Texas are about to put us outta business. Need to scare up some buyers.”

The Colonel wore chin whiskers that wagged when he talked and his voice was deep and gravelly. “Once this war gets rollin’, I don’t foresee any problem with sellin’ cattle, Mr. Wilder. Army’s gotta eat and the U.S. government will likely buy most of whatever you can produce.”

“I guess that’s good news, then. Tell me, Colonel, where are ya headed?”

“We’re marching to Maryland, Sir. We’re to join up with the Army of the Potomac in a few days. Lieutenant, it’s getting late, have you posted pickets?”

“Yessir, that’s been done. We’ll be dousing fires and blowing taps in a few minutes.”

“All right then. I’ll leave you to it and turn in. Nice meeting you, Mr. Wilder. Remind me in the morning and I’ll give you the names of a few contacts in Washington at the War Office and in procurement.”

“Thank you, Colonel. I’d appreciate that.”

There were cots in the Lieutenant’s tent and he offered me one. They didn’t look comfortable at all and I declined, once again spreading my blankets on the ground, this time just a few feet from the tent and the dying fire. Eventually, I slept.

 

 

When I once again awoke, I found that the camp and soldiers had moved on. There remained only a few smoldering fires and some trash blowing around. The horse I’d called Boomer grazed nearby on a sparse patch of grass. I did some yawning and scratching, suspecting there might be sand fleas in the thin, poor soil, then I rolled up the blankets and tied them behind Boomer’s saddle. It had been years since I’d ridden a horse. Fortunately, this one didn’t spook easily and was a good, steady mount.

I determined that a good course of action might be to move out a quarter mile and make a circle, then if I found nothing, move out another quarter mile. Right at the moment I was in search of civilization, a hot meal, and maybe an explanation of what was going on.

The riding was easy. I let the horse pick its way around heavy brush and I kept it more or less in a straight line for a time, then began my first circle. I’d gone less than a hundred yards when I came across a deeply rutted wagon road that wound through the woods, more or less in the direction I was going. I decided to follow it for a ways.

Another hundred yards and a figure stepped out into the road and Boomer stopped dead in his tracks. She was wearing a faded and tattered dress that had once been expensive and pretty. She seemed tiny, but then I was atop a good-sized horse. Her skin was the color of coffee with a shot of cream, her hair was a wild mane and her eyes were the color of a lion’s. She looked like she’d been sleeping rough and could use a good cleanup. But then, I probably didn’t look so great myself.

“Please, Mistah, kin you tell me wheyah I am?” The voice was soft and shaky, the accent deep south.

“This is New Jersey, Ma’am…”

Her hand came up to her brow in a graceful gesture of relief and she said, “Oh, thank God.” Then she collapsed.

I quickly dismounted and went to her and scooped her up off the ground. I was right—she really was small—and I made short work of getting her out of the road and into some cover. I ran back and snatched up a small bindle she’d been carrying and led the horse away from the road and let it graze.

In the shady spot I’d picked, I held her until she came to. I had no water and nothing to give her. As soon as her eyes opened, she began squirming away from me and I let her loose.

On her feet again, she looked at me accusingly. “What was you goan do? You goan tampah wif me while I was out?”

“No. I was…going to make sure you weren’t injured and then make you comfortable.” I walked over to the horse and got the blankets and spread them on the ground. I sat down and asked, “What’s your problem, anyway?”

 “I done run away, dat’s what, an I gots people aftah me. I’m tired an’ I got to rest, but dey goan catch me. Was dat a Union camp back dere, wheyah all da soljers was?”

“Yeah, it was Union. You should be safe here. They’ve moved on now.”

“I don’ wanna be roun’ all dem soldiers. Dey’s rough an mean to us an’ no tellin’ what might happen. Kin you get me away?”

Again, things were dreamlike, but that feeling was fading fast. “Can you ride? We can head north and try and get you someplace safe…”

For an answer, she approached Boomer, speaking to him softly until he got a good smell of her. Then she took his reins and led him back to me. “Let’s go,” was all she said. I rolled the blankets once more and tied them behind the saddle, then I mounted up and reached down to her, swinging her up and onto the saddle in front of me. I was afraid she might faint again and fall off, were she seated behind. I nudged the horseflesh version of Boomer in the withers and we moved off into the forest.

After we’d covered the first five miles I let the horse slow to a walk. We came to a logging road and I urged the horse up it, the surface was hard packed and made for easier walking.

Presently, I introduced myself and asked her name. “Dey jus’ calls me Little Annie,” she said, “I was owned by some folks name of Pearson, so I guess I be Annie Pearson now.”

“What did you do at the Pearson’s? Were you a field hand?”

She shook her head, her wild mane of hair tickling my face. “Uh-uh. I was a kitchen girl. I was learnin’ to cook, too. But then I ran…”

“Kitchen work doesn’t seem so bad. You know, Annie, there’s gonna be a big war, and slavery is one of the reasons for it. When it’s done, there won’t be any more slavery. You didn’t need to run. You’d have been free soon, anyway.”

“Yeah,” she said, “’cept Young Massah be alla time aftah me. He done got me couple times and give me a baby.”

“You have a child?”

“Not no mo’. It died. The Typhus done got it an’ it died. I didn’t want no mo’ babies an’ so I ran away.”

Soon, she was falling asleep, nodding off repeatedly as Boomer carried us along. I wrapped my arms around her and she didn’t seem to mind. From time to time, I’d hear sounds of civilization and we’d move away. I wanted Annie rested whenever we reached a city or town and I wanted the dream to continue, if it was a dream. And, truthfully, at some point I had decided I wanted Annie.

 

 

As it became late in the day, and the woods began to darken, I pulled the horse up in a pine thicket and we stopped for the night. I estimated we might have moved twenty miles. I spread the blankets out under some low pines and we sat and talked while the horse nibbled whatever it could find nearby. I learned that she came from a family of twelve and that her father had recently been sold, breaking up the family. She didn’t seem as bitter about that as I would have been, in her circumstances.

Soon, she opened the bindle she’d been carrying and produced some bacon and biscuits and most of a bottle of wine. “I snuck into dat soljer camp and stole alla dis. Leas’ we got somethin’ ta eat.”

“You took quite a risk getting this…are you sure you want to share?”

“Yeah, you seem pretty nice…for a white boy.” We were losing the daylight, but I didn’t miss her grin. “Dat’s the nice thing ‘bout bein’ dark—makes it easy to sneak aroun’ in the dark.”

We ate our meager supper and swatted at mosquitoes. They seemed to like me a lot better than her. As we settled in for the night, there was a chill to the air and the blankets felt good, even though there was the definite odor of horse on them now. I curled up on my left side and she settled in against me with her back turned. She pulled my arms around her waist and held my hands and we slept.

 

When next I awoke, the moon was quite low, silvering the trees and the woods were silent. Annie was gone, and I sat for a while and thought about strange girls in the night and wondered if she’d even been real. Then, I heard her moving around in the darkness and I heard her curse quietly under her breath. “Over here,” I said. As she walked up and sat back down, she said, “Hadda go make water. Sorry I woke you up.”

“It’s okay,” I said as we curled up together again, “I was just afraid you’d left and didn’t say goodbye…got tired of me, maybe…”

She rolled toward me and took my face in both hands and said, “You hush with that, now.” Then she kissed me a pretty good one and put her head on my shoulder. “You know what I’d like?”

“What would you like, Annie Pearson?”

“I’d like to make love to a good lookin’ man by choice. Not because I was forced or ‘coz somebody owned me and said I had ta do it.” As I thought that one over, she kissed me again and asked, “You know the difference ‘tween makin’ love an’ jus’ fuckin’?”

“Yes, Annie. I know the difference.”

She sat up and removed the tattered dress, then said, “Okay, you know so much, hep me outta this damn corset.”

The shirt under the corset was called a chemise, and then there were the bloomers. And then there was Annie. She was a country slave girl. Her legs and underarms were natural. She wore no deodorant or perfume and she hadn’t had a bath in a few days. Her breasts were the color of chocolate ice cream, her nipples dark chocolate treats. I took a long time savoring her and when it was time to be joined, I made her get on top. She was too small for me to mount without risking injury to her. She rode me slowly in the cool night air and, as she finished, her cries of pleasure startled an owl into silent flight. I watched it weave through the moonlight as I came deep within her. Afterward, she had little to say, but she made no attempt to get dressed. Instead, we curled together naked under the rough wool blankets.

 

The sun was high when I finally woke again. A spot of sunshine a few inches from my nose sent a blazing red beam into my eyes and I realized I somehow had my sleeping bag back. A short distance away, my motorcycle sat, right where I had parked it. I heard the sound of gravel crunching under tires and turned to see a New Jersey State Patrol car rolling up. I slid out of the sleeping bag and set about pulling on my boots.

The young trooper was courteous and efficient. He asked for my I.D. and ran a check by radio, then came back and asked why I had picked this particular place to sleep. I told him I’d gotten lost and was too tired to try and keep riding. I felt I’d done the prudent thing and kept from being in an accident. He gave me directions back to the Garden State Parkway and left.

I walked around the area a bit, finding old cement walls and bits of old rusted iron. I saw no sign of campfires, tents or horses. There was no sign of a gentle, runaway slave girl, either.

 

That evening, I sat on a bench on the nearly abandoned boardwalk at Atlantic City and looked out at the ocean. A dream? Maybe, but I had my doubts. If it was a dream, I was entering a new phase in my life, because I’d never dreamed with such realism and intensity before. Maybe I was losing my mind. Or maybe I time-traveled for one night. I knew one thing. The damned sleeping bag still smelled like horse. And I was pretty sure if I did a little research I’d find out that a certain Colonel Joseph W. Allen really did command the 9th New Jersey Volunteer Infantry.

I sat and stared out at the churning Atlantic until a skinny black girl in hot pants and a tube top strolled up and asked, “Hey, Honey, you lookin’ fo’ a date?”

“No, thanks, Sweetie,” I replied as I got up to leave, “I already had one…”

 

 

thriftstore.jpg
Art by Lee Kuruganti © 2011

Thrift Store

Kenneth James Crist

For Valentine’s Day, 2011

 

     Regina Shaw had never heard of the term “parallel universe”, and even if she had, she really didn’t have the intellectual ability to understand all that the existence of such a thing might entail. She was not exactly dumb, but she never did well in school and the only place she ever really shined at East High in Wichita was when she made the Varsity Cheerleading Squad. She was a high-kicking, enthusiastic, good-time girl, both leggy and busty. Her exceptional body, combined with long blonde hair, a pretty face and a somewhat ditzy demeanor, almost guaranteed her an easy course through life on the arm of one cute guy or another.

     At seventeen, her best friend Carla told her, “Hey, Babe, you know what? We got the world by the nuts! We’re both good-lookin’ bitches and we’re gonna go places, Baby!” Carla had tipped a few that night, even though they were both too young to be in the bars.

     At eighteen, she was engaged to a nice kid from a good family, a family with money, and she was pretty well set. Life was one giant party and she was using it up.

     Then Hank decided he would rather be a United States Marine than go to college and law school and all that old happy crappy. His country was involved in wars on two fronts, after all. They could use his help.

     Regina cried. She stomped her feet. She tried withholding pussy. All to no avail. “Why are you doing this,” she wailed, “and what about us? Our life together? I love you—doesn’t that mean anything…?”

     It went on for days and finally, harsh words were exchanged, more because Regina wasn’t getting her way than because she was really hurt. “Fuck you, then! Go the fuck away. Go be a god-damned Marine, if that’s what you want, you shit!”

     When it was all said and done, Hank went. At Parris Island he ate up boot camp and aced everything. He was a poster Marine and, even though his parents were disappointed, they were sure after his hitch was up, he’d settle down and the GI Bill would help with his college.

     Nobody ever considered that he might get his dumb ass killed, least of all Regina. And while he was in Afghanistan, she was not lacking for entertainment. She had dates any night she wanted to go out and she discovered a real taste for alcohol. Most nights she got in really late and a lot of nights she never came home at all. Her mother was on her case all the time, with, “I hope you’re not out there being slutty with other boys. You know Hank loves you and he’ll expect you to be pure when he comes home…” Under her breath, Regina muttered, “Gawd, Mother, please…”

     When the telegram came to Hank’s parents, they immediately tried to call Regina. She, however, was in the bedroom of an old doublewide trailer down south on MacArthur Road, getting pumped doggie-style by Hank’s best friend and football team co-captain, Eddie. It was not until much later in the day that she found out Hank had gotten half a Hum-V armored vehicle shoved up his ass by a roadside bomb and was, for all intents and purposes, dead before he hit the ground.

     The funeral was a biggie, with a Scottish piper to play Amazing Grace, two Marine buglers to play Taps in echo format and a seven-man rifle team to fire the 21-gun salute. The Kansas Patriot Guard and American Legion Riders were there to keep any protesters or other lowlife types away. And as the piper performed, Regina thought about the words in her mind…Amazing Grace, how sweet the sound/That saved a wretch like me…and she truly felt wretched, that she should have tried harder to keep Hank from going and that she should have behaved better and been true to him. She bravely held her tears until the rifle salute made her jump and then Taps began. At that point, she lost it and had to be helped to the car.

     After the funeral, Regina’s life began hitting the skids. She quickly discovered drugs and it seemed that whatever she did, she did in excess, perhaps in an attempt to live life to the fullest. And she really felt guilty for all the things she’d done while Hank was away, believing she was at home by the fire being faithful. She began putting on weight and she became increasingly careless about her dress and her makeup.

     Four years later, she was in recovery from a serious cocaine addiction and still having trouble with alcohol and men. No longer overweight, cocaine and methamphetamine had brought her down four bra sizes in a year and her bony hips showed through her clothing. Always well-dressed before Hank died, she now wore mostly slovenly whore-clothes that concealed little of the damage that had been done.

     Still, men were attracted to her, though not always good men or nice men and her bed was seldom empty.

     Now, as she walked down the north sidewalk of Douglas Avenue, Wichita’s main drag, she wished she could do a couple of lines, just to take the edge off and maybe kick her almost constant headache. But there wasn’t very much cash in her battered and scuffed Coach purse, and certainly not enough for expensive shit like coke.

     As she reached St. Francis street, she got her first look at the bar. It sat on the northwest corner of the intersection and she dimly recalled that there used to be a Salvation Army thrift store there. And indeed, the thrift store was still there, but when Regina walked under the railroad underpass a block back, something had shifted and she was no longer in familiar territory.

     McCully’s Pub in pink neon, with the little cocktail glass tilted just so on the left side and the frothy mug tilted the other way on the right. As she pushed in through the old, cracked and weathered wooden door, her stomach did a lurch and a drop, almost like when she was a kid and used to ride the old wooden coaster at Joyland. That first drop was a bitch, and no matter how many times you rode it, that one still got ya.

     The bar ran the length of the place down the left side of the building. It was a massive old thing of dark walnut with a faded mirror and a brass foot rail. Booths lined the opposite wall and the floor was of worn wood and was covered with sawdust and peanut shells. The place had the smell of cheap cigars, stale perfume and a million beers. It made her thirsty.

     It wasn’t particularly busy, there being a few old guys at the back playing dominoes and two guys at the old shuffleboard machine toward the front. An old rummy sat at the bar, half asleep, a cigarette burnt almost to the filter in a tin ashtray beside him. Three stools down an older version of Regina was parked on another stool, nursing a beer and watching an afternoon soap on the TV, in black and white.

     Regina slid onto a stool and the stout, balding bartender came over. He raised his considerable eyebrows and she said, “I’d like a draft beer, please.”

     “Comin’ atcha, Sweets.” An instant later, a dripping mug of fairly good pilsner slid in front of her and the bartender said, “Thirty-fi cents.”

     “Wha…what?”

     “Thirty-five cents. What, you got no money?”

     “No, I’ve got it…it…it just seems awful cheap…is all…” She dug in her purse and pulled out a handful of change and dumped it on the bar. The bartender took a quarter and a dime from the small pile and walked away, flipping his towel over his shoulder.

     Regina sipped her beer and looked around some more. Overhead, the old ceiling was made of squares of embossed tin that had been painted many times. Three greasy black ceiling fans turned lazily, stirring the dusty air. Sunlight shone in the south windows and made squares on the old wood floor and caused dust motes in the air to sparkle.

     The soap opera ended and a news broadcast came on. Senator so-and-so caught in Washington sting operation, plane crash in South Africa, President Rogers authorizes another 35,000 troops to bolster the war effort in Venezuela…

     Venezuela? Regina tried to think. When did we go to war with Venezuela? Wasn’t that in South America? And who the hell was President Rogers? She couldn’t recall half the politicians to get elected over the last four years, but she knew damn well there wasn’t any President named Rogers. Suddenly, she had to pee real badly and she got up and headed to the back of the pub, where there was bound to be a restroom.

*     *     *

     When Regina returned, she began finally to realize just how wrong things really were. Ever since she’d stepped into McCully’s Pub, there had been a feeling of unreality, a spacey feeling almost like Déjà vu, except not fleeting in nature but continuous. Then there had been the beer at 1950’s prices and the news on the TV…the black and white TV, about a president she’d never heard of…

     Now, standing at the bar was Hank, her dead fiancé, looking a little older than when he had been the textbook Marine, but none the worse for wear. Regina froze a little more than halfway to the bar, stared for a short time and took in breath to scream. And that was when Hank stepped over and caught her in his arms as she collapsed, preventing a potentially nasty fall to the wooden floor.

*     *     *

     “Regina…Regina...hey, Redge, wake up.” Someone was calling her name from the bottom of a rain barrel or a long tunnel. Anyway, the voice had that echoey quality that sometimes comes when one is half asleep. There was a cool, damp cloth pressed against her forehead and, as she began to come around, a pair of lips, tenderly kissing her on her eyes, her neck, the tip of her nose…she’d been having this nightmare that Hank was back…or maybe everything about Hank’s death was the nightmare and she was finally going to wake up and get on with her life.

     As she came fully awake, it all came rushing back and the first thing she heard was Hank’s mellow voice asking, “Where the hell you been, Woman? You scared the hell outta all of us. We been lookin’ everywhere for ya, Babe.”

     “You…you have?” She slowly sat up and Hank took her in his arms, the arms she had missed so much, and suddenly everything that had been wrong in her life for the last four years was put right, just by his touch and his smell and his feel…

     “Oh, Jesus, Hank, is it really you?” Her heart was going a mile a minute now and she realized she must look like warmed-over shit and she couldn’t remember for sure the last time she’d had a good hot shower or shaved her legs.

     But Hank just laughed and held her all that much tighter. “Yeah, it’s me and I’ve been goin’ nuts tryin’ ta find you, ever since I got back…”

     “They told me…” her voice caught and she tried again, “they said you got killed…blown up. Your Mom and Dad got a telegram…I went…went to your…funeral. Closed casket. How the hell…?”

     “Naw, hey Redge, I’m fine. Totally fine…look at me. C’mon, let me help ya stand up. Let’s get ya to that booth over there. And let’s get you a real drink…Bartender!”

*     *     *

     They drank and laughed, danced and snuggled, and kissed passionately in their back booth until closing time. Hank didn’t seem to mind that she was so skinny and looked like hell, in fact he seemed not to even notice, and when he asked her to come home with him and spend the night, she was all too eager. It had been a long time since she’d slept with a man she really cared about. It would be good to make love to Hank again.

     As they got up to go, Hank said, “Let me go run to the bathroom—gotta get rid of some booze. I’ll be right out.”

     Regina felt kind of woozy when she got up, possibly residual effects of passing out earlier, but most likely from booze and happiness. She was downright giddy when she walked out the front door to catch some fresh air. She stood out front for a few minutes, leaning on a lamppost, her purse dangling from her left hand, a cigarette dangling from her lips.

     After a time, she crushed it out and turned to go back inside and see what was keeping Hank…

…and found the Salvation Army Thrift Store, right where it had always been in her world—her version of the universe—and she knew then that Hank was out there at White Chapel in the Avenue of Heroes, still six feet beneath the Kansas prairie, just as dead as he had been for four years, and she began to scream and pound on the doors of the thrift shop until she collapsed to the sidewalk.

     The cops hauled her off that night to the drunk tank and let her out the next morning to wander the streets, begging strangers for money and asking if they’ve seen her Hank.

     Some nights she will repeatedly walk under the railroad overpass, her gaze downcast as she walks east, a look of expectant joy on her face as she comes back west, trying to make the magic happen, trying to get it just right, until once again she sees that McCully’s Pub is not there…not in her version of the world…

 

wyoming.jpg
Art by Jeff Fallow © 2011

Wyoming

 

Candyland

 

A Barry Wilder short story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

        Howard Johnson’s. Not my fave when it comes to motels, but in Rawlins, Wyoming there isn’t a whole hell of a lot to choose from, trust me. I’d been on the road all day and my ass was draggin’ and that fucked-up orange roof didn’t look so bad at this point.

Off to the northwest it was getting damned dark and I hoped it was only going to be a thunderstorm and not snow. It was late September and I was pretty far north, so anything could happen.

I dragged my tired ass inside and approached the desk. They’d better not tell me they had no vacancies, just because I was on a bike. There were six cars in the parking lot—I’d counted. I’d been turned away before because my transportation didn’t live up to some unwritten standard of one motel chain or another. And I never was offered a room on the ground floor, unless there was only a ground floor.

I guess motel owners and operators get tired of stupid fucks that put their bikes in the room and get oil on the carpets and equally stupid fucks that take the clean, white towels out and wipe down their bikes with them. I don’t do that shit. When I’m on the road, Boomer stays dirty except for the windshield and lights. And his wide ass won’t fit through the door, anyway.

At the desk, the clerkette sized me up and abruptly smiled a world-class toothpaste-ad smile that brightened my day and the entire area around the lobby.

“Hi, can I help you?”

I was sizing her up, too. Young, maybe twenty. Kind of streaky blonde hair and big boobs. Short skirt, but not short enough to get her in trouble with management. Nice, tanned pretty legs. Yowza.

“I need to get a room…”

Now she cracked her gum a couple times, an annoying habit, and asked, “Do you have a reservation?”

“No, do I need one?”

“Not really,” her smile brightened again, “we’re not very full.” She slid the standard form across the counter and I started filling it out. If I’d had a reservation, that would mean less work for her. She could just pull me up on the Almighty Computer. Sorry, Honey. Staying out of databases is one of my favorite things.

From behind me, in a seating area I’d barely noticed on my way in, a low, feminine voice purred, “Pretty bike…”

“Thanks. I’ll tell him you said so…” I said this without turning around and I sensed the conversation wasn’t over. Miss Crest-with-fluoride took my ID and stepped to the back for a minute, doubtless running a check to see if I was on any dead-beat lists or the FBI’s Ten Most Wanted.

From behind me: “You talk to your bike?”

Now I turned and looked her over. Mid-forties. Outdoor type. She’d had a lot of sun in her time and it hadn’t been all that kind to her. Cowboy boots, fancy western shirt with tucks in the right places to accentuate her boobs and narrow waist. Skirt of a length that would just reach her boot tops when she stood. And a similar facial structure to the desk clerk of the searchlight smile.

“Of course I talk to my bike. Don’t you talk to your horse?”

She chuckled a bit and ended in a rough smoker’s cough. Just then the desk clerk came back and oh-my-goodness, while she was gone two buttons on her blouse had come undone all by themselves. “Now Mom, don’t you get started pickin’ on Mr. Wilder, here.” Then, to me she said in a stage whisper, “Watch out for her. She’s been drinkin’ and she’s on the prowl.”

“Hell yeah, I been drinkin’. What the fug else is there to do around this fuggin’ bore-hole, anyway?”

The clerk was now bending over the counter enough to show me a mile of creamy tan cleavage and I noticed her nametag. Chelsea. Pretty name for a pretty girl. Too bad Mom was the town drunk. Mentally I chastised myself for being too judgmental.

Chelsea asked, “One bed or two?”

Now I was starting to feel ornery and outside there was a rumble of thunder. “How many would one guy need? I’m by myself…”

“Never know. Some guys like two beds. And ya might get lucky…”

“One bed’s fine.”

“Kay, ground floor or up?”

“Doesn’t matter, really.”

“Well, you kin leave yer bike under the canopy if ya like. Nobody will mess with it there…”

“Okay, how much?”

“Um…ninety-one ninety all together with tax an’ everything.”

I pushed a hundred across the counter. Out came the obligatory counterfeit pen. A quick mark and into the drawer and here came my change. And here came the rain, too. I turned to watch it for a few seconds as it began to pour and noted that alky-Mom had stepped outside for a smoke and was looking Boomer over pretty closely.

“Okay, yer on the first floor, right down this hall and then left. One-thirteen. Checkout’s at eleven. The restaurant is on the other side of the courtyard and they serve until nine. The bar is right next to it and they close at one AM. This card is your key and it works everything, the outside doors, the entrance to the pool and sauna and weight room…”

“Thanks Chelsea…for everything.” She cracked her gum again. I smiled at her boobs and headed outside.

I stepped out and started unloading what I needed from Boomer’s saddlebags and Mom said, “Kansas, huh? Long goddamn ride there, Sport. Where ya headed?”

“No destination. I like it best that way. Nobody expecting me. Nobody missing me, either.”

“No family?”

“Nope, not even a dog.”

“Don’t ya get lonely?” Her carefully-plucked eyebrows rose a notch as she blew smoke carefully downwind and away from me.

“Sometimes. That’s part of the whole experience, though. Probably the reason I talk to my bike, too.”

That chuckle again. Same result—boozy smoker’s hack at the end.

I headed upstairs for a hot shower and a shave and some clean clothes.

 

Forty minutes later, I was in the restaurant enjoying a damn fine T-bone with baked, sour cream, asparagus tips and hot rolls. Seven and a half bucks. They got a little too much for the room, but they fed ya good and reasonable. A bottle of Miller’s Genuine Draft helped it go down. My mood had improved a whole bunch since I arrived in this wilderness.

When I’d finished and left a nice tip, I paid and wandered over next door to the bar. Another beer might improve my mood even more.

The bar was the Elk Head or some shit like that. Made up to look like a hunting lodge inside. Long, padded bar and a small dance floor. Live band on Friday and Saturday nights. This was Wednesday. We were limping along on Wurlitzer country juke. An older couple shuffled and steered each other around the dance floor. A couple cowboys were playing on an old shuffleboard machine that looked like it might have been here since the days of Teddy Roosevelt.

And Chelsea was sitting at the bar, sipping a Margarita. Beside her was an empty stool, one of many at that particular moment. But in front of this stool there was a frosted mug and a fresh beer. She looked over her shoulder and the smile lit up everything all the way to Denver and she patted the empty stool.

I glanced at my watch. Twenty after seven. Okay, so she was off duty now. Still, that was pretty damn good recon, getting the beer brand right and everything. I slid onto the stool and said, “Okay, I’m impressed. How’d you know my brand?”

“I bribed your waitress. How ya doin’ now? Feelin’ spunky?”

“Don’t know about that, but my mood’s improving…”

“Okay, c’mon and dance me around a little.”

It had been a while since I’d danced anywhere and I had to draw on some half-remembered steps I’d learned from a little Tex-Mex gal in Brownsville, but I got by. Chelsea managed to punch me a half-dozen times with some pretty firm breasts and she seemed interested in getting my hands on her ass as often as possible. I was havin’ fun.

 

There are many things I don’t know about that evening and the weeks that followed. But I can tell you this: The things that happened to me weren’t caused by too many beers. I only had three, maybe four, tops. When the bar closed at one in the morning and Chelsea guided me back to room one-thirteen, I was nearly unconscious and incapable of speech. When she unlocked the door with a keycard produced from her purse, I began to get the vague notion that I had been set up in some way and that I was probably going to get robbed or killed. Somehow, at the time, that seemed quite funny. As I stumbled into the room and landed on the bed, I felt as though I were fifty feet high and cleverly constructed of Cheerios and dental floss. I was aware that there was at least one other person in the room, but I was way beyond caring.

Presently, Chelsea brought me a pill and told me to take it, along with a sip of water. It would make me feel better. I was very thirsty and only too happy to comply. She seemed to have lost most of her clothing in just the short time we’d been there and a small tattoo just inboard of her right nipple seemed to encompass the sum total of my cognitive abilities. The tattoo was the white rabbit from Alice in Wonderland.

I was ready to curl up and sleep for a week…and then I suddenly wasn’t. Chelsea was naked. I was naked. She was licking me and sucking me and I was cooperating really well. Soon, we were panting and sweating and straining as she ground out numerous orgasms, which may or may not have been faked. Then we were joined by her mother. Mom didn’t look too bad under the bright glaring lights and it felt good when I was in her and she coughed. There seemed to be a lot of posing and turning just so and there was a voice making suggestions at irregular intervals.

 

When everything wore off, it was many hours later and many miles away. There was no motel, no restaurant and no bar. There also was no Boomer, nor anything else that might have been familiar.

There was a ranch house and some ramshackle old buildings and the constant smell of animals. There were people in and out and half-heard conversations. And there was sex. There was Chelsea and there was Clarice. That was her mother’s name. And there were others. There were constant doses of drugs to keep me compliant and more drugs to keep me erect and interested. I had never dreamed that making love to lovely women could become a hateful chore. I had never understood how one’s own body could betray oneself.

I had gradually become aware that everything about this drug-induced nightmare was being recorded on video and I began to seriously wonder if I had lost my mind and this was all an illusion. Then I would also wonder if I’d died or been killed and if this was my own personal Hell. If I were being made to pay for every illicit liaison, every brief and meaningless affair, every quickie I’d ever gotten.

I was hungry a lot. They didn’t seem to be feeding me very much, other than pills and shots. I was kept restrained most of the time, handcuffed to a bed with an iron frame. When I was allowed to use the bathroom or to shower, I was watched by one or more burly dudes who never spoke to me.

After a long time, I finally figured out how to cheek my meds. That’s what inmates in prison call it—“cheeking”, the act of failing to take pills in order to either get out from under the effects, or to save them up to sell to other inmates or to get high.

I would pop the pills, cheek them, sip the water, fake the swallowing, and when I was alone, spit them into a corner of the room with enough force that they would mostly roll under the bed. In a couple of days, things began to become a little clearer. I brilliantly deduced that I had been kidnapped and I was a prisoner of the porn industry. Apparently there weren’t enough guys willing to fuck just anyone, or maybe the ones who were available wanted too big a cut of the revenue. Easier to pick out a guy who was reasonably photogenic and has no family and dope him to the gills. Use him until he could no longer perform, then get rid of him. While I planned out my escape, then, I’d better perform…

I don’t know where they got all the women. I suspect that some were prostitutes, brought in from other states. Some may have been scared or otherwise coerced into performing for the cameras. In some cases, I may have been engaged in rape, without being aware of it. After a time, everything became a never-ending blur of lips, breasts, legs and vaginas, a gasping, moaning, squealing maelstrom of hot, horny women, rolling and pumping out ecstasy for the cameras in high-heeled shoes and baby-doll pajamas.

Then at night, I would mostly sleep deeply from exhaustion. But as I cheeked more and more medication, I began to sleep less and I worked on a plan. Handcuffs are easy, if you know what you’re doing. I once arrested a black prostitute in Wichita who managed to slip her cuffs four times between her south Broadway stroll and the county jail. I became intrigued by her performance and finally told her I’d let her go if she’d show me how she did that.

When I’d done a preliminary and reasonable search of her person, I’d missed a pack of paper matches. She showed me how to work a paper match between the ratchets of the cuffs and spring them open. Why I ever thought this skill might be useful someday, I really couldn’t say. Maybe that guardian angel that nobody else believes in, looking out for me as she’s always done. But, like the prostitute, I worked at it until I got good at it.

One of the props these assholes were into was candles. Very seldom were candles the only lighting on the set, but they were almost always present. And the help wasn’t very good at cleaning up. I collected burnt matches and squirreled them away under my mattress. I began to make late-night forays around the ranch house and outer buildings, always returning and locking myself down before anyone was up and around in the morning. My goal was a clean escape and, since I had no idea where I was, I would need some things.

I had already discovered that they were careless about leaving keys in their vehicles. One could hardly blame them, though. It was apparent that we were miles from anywhere that a thief might try to steal one of their cars or pickups.

I also felt it would be good to have a weapon. I knew that back at the HoJo’s I’d left my Glock .40 cal. under the mattress. I had no way of knowing if they’d found it or if the maid might have stumbled onto it later, while making up the room. Or it might still be there. I would eventually find out, but right now, I needed something I could kill with. And kill I would, if it came to that. As the fuzzy-headedness went away, it was replaced with good, solid anger.

On one of my late-night excursions I found a fully-filled kerosene lantern in the old barn. I moved it from its place and hid it where I could find it easily. I had plans for the kerosene, not the lantern. I found a pitchfork and quietly hid it in a pile of leaves beneath a huge old cottonwood in the rear yard. But what I really needed was a gun.

It was a terrible temptation to just suddenly jump up and lash out while they were filming. To suddenly change from their docile, pussy-whipped film star into a raging maniac, capable of killing them all. I resisted the temptation and performed my tricks over and over for the ringmaster like a good doggie.

And then one night, everything dropped into place. I was out and about and had found a baseball bat near the back steps. Well, “found” isn’t really true, I had actually cracked my toe a good one on the damned thing and picked it up with the intention of adding it to my arsenal. A moment later, I heard shouting from inside and lights started going on. I sprinted for the barn, dodging over to the leaf pile and snatching my pitchfork on the way. In my pocket was a packet of matches someone got careless with. There were two matches in it.

Lots of yelling and accusatory bullshit going on in the house now. Inside the barn, I opened the doors at the far end and chased out the horses. I wasn’t killing animals tonight. Not if I could help it. When they were well clear and headed out across the pasture to the north, I borrowed some kerosene from the lantern and lit the hay on fire. I sprinted off into the dark and started circling back toward the house.

The barn went up like a rocket, much too fast for just hay and dry wood. When the first explosion came, I realized that somewhere out there was a meth lab. On top of everything else they had a drug enterprise going, too. Soon, the whole crew was out there watching their barn burn and their money going up in smoke. I slipped back into the house and started setting it up to burn. I was opening windows and stacking flammables when I heard someone coming. It was one of the big, muscular shitheads and right behind him was Chelsea. Her breast was heaving, but this time it wasn’t passion, real or faked. She’d been running and she was pissed. As Brutus reached back for a pistol in his belt, I stepped up to the plate and took a good swing with my Louisville Slugger and broke his arm just below the shoulder.

Chelsea shrieked and retreated back toward the kitchen. Shithead still had one good arm and he was still going for his gun when I smoked a line drive off his head, hopefully killing him right there. I snatched his Beretta almost before he hit the floor and quickly broke the kerosene lantern and lit off the house.

As I headed out, two more goons were coming in. I shot the first one as he was raising up a hand in a warding-off gesture and trying to free a weapon with his other hand. My round went through the held-up hand and plowed on, through his forehead. He staggered back, upsetting the aim of the second guy, who had enough foresight to have his gun out. As he staggered back, I helped him along with three shots at center body mass.

I calculated that left eleven rounds in the weapon. I ran for a big Dodge four-wheel drive pickup. The keys had been in the ashtray the four times I’d checked it. Chelsea had disappeared for the moment. A quick check of the truck and the keys were mine. Now I set about disabling everything I wasn’t going to use. I shot out at least one tire on each of four more cars and trucks and got ready to leave.

I was opening the door to climb into the cab of the Dodge when there was a tremendous bang and a hot lash whipped my left leg. Dimly, I realized I’d been shot and I immediately looked to see where it had come from. Walking calmly toward me was Clarice. She wasn’t smoking, coughing or laughing right now. She was toting a 12-guage shotgun and getting ready to fire again. A quick glance verified she’d definitely got some pellets into me.

I raised up the borrowed Beretta and yelled, “Stop right there! Don’t make me kill you!”

Her answer was to raise the gun and let off another round. I fired just a tad quicker and spoiled her aim. The shotgun pellets hit the cab just to the left of my head and Mom fell dead by the porch of her burning love nest. Fuck this. Time to go.

I followed a rough gravel road through the night, bleeding into my sock. I had no shoes. They’d been taken away on day one of this little adventure. Miles away from the sky glow of the fires, I hit pavement and continued on into the night. The truck had a compass and GPS satellite navigation. In an hour I rolled into Casper and found the small hospital. They had to wake up a trauma doctor and by that time the cops were there. With no ID on me, and in possession of a shot-up stolen truck, I was pretty sure this wasn’t going to go well. The cops didn’t disappoint me.

 

Detective Iva Gonzalez was thirty-five-ish and appeared to be in excellent shape. Dark hair cropped short, dark pretty eyes and Indio features. While I was pretending to be asleep, I was checking her out. She wore western duds, without the cowboy hat and wore a Stainless Steel Colt .45 Commander on her hip, beside her sheriff’s shield. Finally, she spoke.

“Mr. Wilder, I know you’re awake and I know you can hear me. Shall we get on with this?’

I yawned and stretched, trying to make her think I might be a little sleepy, and said, “Yeah. Okay, why not?”

She held a black leatherette folder and from a card attached to that, she read me the Miranda warning. I answered all the standard questions about my rights and then she had me initial and sign a form acknowledging that I had been advised. “Mr. Wilder, we rolled your prints while you were out, just after your surgery. Since you had no ID, the law allows us to do that. We know who you are and we know you’re a retired cop. We know about the porn mill, the meth lab, the fire, and the people you killed. We need to fill in some blanks.”

“I would imagine.” My mind was racing, wondering what I needed to cover to keep from winding up in jail in spite of being a victim.

“Let’s start with how you came to be up there at the ranch in the first place. Were you doing a little vigilante thing, or what’s the deal?”

So I started at the beginning, with my check-in at the Howard Johnson’s in Rawlins, and I took her through it as best I could remember. When I’d finished, I was a little dry and my nurse brought me a Seven-up in a short can and nothing had ever tasted that good. By that time we had progressed to “Barry” and “Iva”.

She had taken copious notes and made several calls while we talked, two from out in the hall, where I couldn’t hear the conversation. Now, she stood up and said, “Okay, I’ll be back in touch. For now, should they release you, please don’t leave the jurisdiction and also, call me at this number and let me know where you’ll be staying.” She handed me her card. Senior Detective Iva Gonzalez, Natrona County Sheriff’s Office.

“What about my motorcycle? Is it still there?”

“Motorcycle? I dunno. I’ll check on it.”

I gave her the best description I could of Boomer and she went away. I slept some more.

The next time I woke up, there she was again and with her was a guy who looked the spittin’ image of Wilford Brimley, the actor. Big belly, big mustache, slow drawl when he talked and a very direct and disconcerting stare. Iva introduced him as Detective Roland Nesper of the Carbon County Sheriff’s. Since Rawlins is in Carbon County, Roland opined, he’d decided to make the drive up and talk to me about how all this stuff started.

I again went over the story for him. He took no notes and made no phone calls. He sat his chair backward with his big arms across the back and rolled a dip of snuff in his cheek, occasionally spitting in a Styrofoam cup. When I mentioned Chelsea, he murmured to Iva, “That would be Chelsea Barber. Clarice Thurber’s daughter. Clarice was married bout six times and there’s been some question as to what happened to all those husbands. We might be borrowin’ a backhoe, before this is all over.”

I asked, “Is she in custody?”

“Chelsea? Naw, she’s in the wind at the moment. We’ll pick her up, though. She’s been trouble all her life, just about. Mr. Wilder, if everything you’ve told us here bears out, I’d say you’re a lucky man. Not lucky you got all that free tail. Just lucky to be alive. By the way, as far as we can tell, all the videotapes and disks burned with the house. Nice job there, but I never said that. We’ve identified all the dead. No loss there, either, although a couple of those thugs have lots of relatives. Once we release you, it might be a good idea to make yourself scarce around these parts.”

“Don’t know how I’m gonna do that. I’ve got no ID, no money and no wheels. They even got my cell phone. I’m screwed—no pun intended. And hey, did you recover my gun?”

“Well Sir, so far we’ve tracked it through the maid who found it and gave it to her brother, who sold it to a dope dealer. The dealer says he sold it to a Latino gang member and we’re lookin’ into that. I wouldn’t count on gettin’ that piece back, I were you.”

Iva was standing at the foot of my bed and as they got ready to go, she squeezed my foot, the one on the good leg and said, “Don’t worry about a place to stay. We’ll come up with something.” I had noticed she wore no ring or any jewelry of any kind. Interesting.

 

I escaped and got shot with six birdshot pellets on a Monday morning about two AM. By Thursday evening they were no longer concerned about infection and they had decided to release me. I called the number on the card and got Iva’s voicemail. I left a message that I was being released and what should I do now?

A candy-striper wheeled me out to the front entrance of the hospital and I limped over and sat down on a park bench that was bolted to the cement. They had given me some donated clothing. Nothing fancy, but clean. Jeans and, predictably, a cowboy shirt, and a pair of hospital scuffs, so I wasn’t completely barefoot.

I sat on my ass and started thinking about who in the wide world I might call to come get me in Casper fucking Wyoming. A minute or so later a tan, unmarked Ford Crown Vic with red and blue lights in the grille came up the drive and stopped in front of me. Iva Gonzalez got out and came around and got me in the car with as little fuss as possible.

When she was back under the wheel, I asked, “Where we headed?”

“My place, for now. Hope you like Mexican food. We’re due at dinner in nine minutes. Mama Rosa likes dinner on time, by God, and it’s six miles outta town.”

We made the dinner table with about one minute to spare. Mama Rosa turned out to be just one of a number of people who came and went pretty much as they pleased. None of them were related to Iva and some had lived under her roof for years. Everyone worked or contributed in some way to the happiness and smooth functioning of the place. Mama Rosa had been a prostitute and heroin addict in her day. Now, she kept house and cooked for the clan and shared her Social Security check with whomever needed a loan of a few bucks to get by.

Sleeping arrangements were not made—they just happened. It seemed that right at that particular time everyone was sleeping solo. The food was simple, basic Mexican fare, always prepared with beans, rice and freshly-made salsa. That night we were having Pollo con Mole, a spicy chicken in a savory sauce with fresh avocado added.

The only bedroom that was off-limits was Iva’s, and that was because she owned the place and she sometimes did shift work. Her bedroom, I was made to understand, was invitation-only. Right after she made that known, she invited me. I hoped she wasn’t expecting much. If I had ever in my life not been in the mood to play, this would be the time. And when she came to bed, it was in a very utilitarian set of pajamas, sort of like you see in movies from the 1930’s. There was no hanky and no panky, either. But we slept good.

 

When I got up Friday morning, there was a brand-new pair of black Tony Llama boots sitting by the bed. They seemed a bit tight for about five minutes. By the end of the day, they were as comfortable as any boots I’d ever worn. Iva took me with her when she left for work. The plan was that later on, if nothing much was going on, we’d get by WalMart and get me a couple changes of clothes. About ten in the morning, Detective Nesper called and gave Iva an address in the thriving metropolis of Alcova, about thirty miles down highway 220. He said he might have a line on where my motorcycle went.

“When we get there, just let us do the talking, okay? Even if it is your bike, and it probably won’t be. I mean, what are the odds? Ya know?” Iva seemed a little nervous and I wondered what was going on that she hadn’t told me.

We pulled up a mile out of town and presently Detective Nester pulled up and parked. We all got out and stood by the roadway for a conference. “I got some information on this guy…” He pulled out his notebook, leaned over and spit, then leafed through it. “Name of Roy Tinker. Apt name for a guy that fucks around with wrecks, fixes ‘em up and sells ‘em, shit like that. I been hearin’ he’s been choppin’ some stolen cars and sellin’ the parts and all that shit’s goin’ outta state. Can’t prove it, though. Yesterday one a my snitches says ol’ Roy’s got him a new motorsickle. Pretty big one and it’s not a Harley. Figured we’d take a look.”

“You get a warrant?” Iva asked.

“Nah. I jest figured we’d kinda finesse our way in there. Maybe we’ll git lucky an’ he’ll have it sittin’ in plain sight. Worse comes to worst, one of us can sit on it while the other goes and talks to a judge.”

“Fair enough. Let’s do it.”

We rolled into town and found the old garage right on the main drag. Both bay doors were open and there sat a big Kawasaki in the shade just inside the door. Right make, model and year. Wrong color. I told Iva that and she said, “Didn’t drive clear down here to fuck around. Let’s make sure.”

Roy Tinker was a congenial guy. Looked like a biker, but he was really a jail-bird. I’d seen the type many times. Long hair in a ponytail. Lots of tatts, mostly done in the joint with a needle and ink made out of cigarette ash. He had everyone convinced that he’d changed his life, maybe got Jesus in a big way, but prison hadn’t taught him anything except how to be a better thief.

Roland and Iva were right up front about what we wanted and Roy let us look to our heart’s content. The tag was standard Wyoming issue and a radio check gave us Roy as the current owner and a VIN number. We looked at the VIN sticker on the neck of the frame and I told Roland it looked like it had been changed. He went back to his car and got a good, strong flashlight and we looked for the stamped-in serial number on the opposite side of the frame. There was so much shiny black paint over it, it was unreadable. Finally, I said, “Tell ya what, Sheriff, let’s just settle this right now. Unlock that side cover, Roy.”

“I…I don’t have a key to that…”

“It’s the same key as the ignition key, and I think you already know that.”

“I…think you better get a warrant.” There were beads of sweat on his upper lip. It wasn’t that warm out.

Iva spoke up, “Nope. Won’t work, Roy. This motorcycle was in plain sight when we rolled up and it’s a vehicle licensed in the state of Wyoming. Law says we can check it. We can do it here or down at the impound lot.” I knew she was bluffing, but Roy didn’t. Wordlessly, he produced the key. My key.

I unlocked the side cover and removed it. Took out the small tool kit and looked inside. Saw tools that I had added to the basic kit after I bought Boomer. Took out and assembled the Phillips-head screwdriver. Started removing the screws on the backing plate behind the cover and toolbox assembly.

Roy was watching from over by the bench. He piped up, “Hey, you can’t do that!”

“Yes I can, Roy. I’m not a cop. And this is my stolen motorcycle. Unless you wanna come over here and try and stop me…” He made no move and I took out the last screw. Now I was praying he hadn’t found the hidden package and in a moment, I breathed a sigh of relief. From the backside of the backing plate I peeled off a clear plastic envelope and handed it to Roland. It contained a thousand dollars in used hundreds and one of my old, expired driver’s licenses.

Nesper peered over his wire-frame glasses and said, “Well, son-of-a-bitch, Roy. Guess this ain’t your day.” Out came the handcuffs and the Miranda card, and Roy took a ride back to Casper. Boomer had been blue when the whole deal started. Now he was candy Cardinal Red and Titanium silver. Very nice paint job, doubtless done by a professional and paid for with stolen property. I opened the saddlebags and found the carry-in luggage was there, but all my clothes and personal stuff was gone. And in the bottom of the saddlebag on the right was the Kansas tag Boomer had worn all his life.

“Feel like ridin’ it back?’ Roland asked, squinting into the sun. “It would save us a tow bill.”

“Damn right, I’ll ride him. How long will it take to get the registration straightened out?”

Roland looked off at the other end of Main street and said, “Oh, Hell, that might take a couple weeks.”

I suspected Iva had something to do with that, although the wheels of government do tend to grind slowly. Turned out, I was right.

 

On the third night of my stay at Iva’s Hacienda, we became lovers. I was slow and hesitant at first and she was patient with me. Through a lot of dedicated exercise, she had avoided any hint of middle-age onset. She was slim, supple and exciting and as the relationship progressed, I began to feel I might be filling in some blank spots in her life.

Of course, we both knew it wouldn’t last. I had another life, meager as it might be, several states away. Not quite three weeks later I announced at dinner that I’d be leaving in the morning. I saw the stricken look, quickly chased by a smile, that crossed her pretty face.

In the morning, she prepared for work and I prepared for the road. My bags were all packed with my usual light load of clothing, most of it brand new. Boomer had been serviced and checked over, was gassed and ready. We said goodbye with our arms around each other, leaning on her sheriff’s car on a cool morning that was so still that we could hear trucks out on the main highway almost a mile away.

“You know, you could just stay…”

“I know, but I have a house to check on in Wichita, mail to pick up, bills to pay…”

“You can come back any time. You’re always welcome.” I was afraid she’d cry, but she made me proud and managed not to do that.

“I’ll be back. I imagine I’ll be getting subpoenas to testify in court on all this…”

“And if you don’t, will you come see me anyway?”

“Yes. I will.”

“Okay. You have my number and my address. Don’t be a stranger. Vaya con Dios.” A quick kiss and she slipped into her car and pulled out into the morning sunshine. I watched until she was out of sight.

When I walked over to Boomer, my missing cell phone was resting atop the gas tank. I looked around, up and down the street, but saw no one. The screen indicated I had a text message. I keyed in the security code and brought it up. It read:

Hope U R not 2 mad at me. Wish we could have been better friends. C.

I hit “Reply” and keyed in, Where R U ?

I straddled Boomer and fired him up while I waited for a reply. Soon, it came. Nice try =(

        I was smiling as I turned off the phone, kicked the bike into gear and headed out.
 
 

willyfoundalien.jpg

The Day Willy Found the Alien

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

“Dude, we’re about outta beer, here.” Roland belched, tossed his empty beer can over the porch rail and scratched his ass through his greasy overalls.

“Guess we better git some, then,” Willy pronounced, pulling his truck keys from his pocket.

“Git some! Git some!” Spanky and Roland yelled it out in unison as they sprinted in a drunken, rolling gait toward Willy’s Ram 1500 pickup. Just as they got to the old beat-up truck, Spanky yelled, “Shotgun!” Roland belched and crawled into the middle. He was the smallest anyway, and he usually wound up in the center seat.

Willy was huge, compared to his two friends and he could really hold his beer. He’d had more than either of his companions and he showed no sign of it, other than having to piss a little more often. He always said he sweated out most of it, and with the Georgia heat and humidity and the fact that they couldn’t afford to air condition their shitty old single-wide trailer, there was probably a lot of truth to that.

He was usually a conservative driver, but when he had a snootful, that was the other area where it showed—he got brave under the wheel. Dusk was just coming on when they turned out onto Loblolly road and headed toward the nearest liquor store.

Spanky was already combing his long, greasy hair, looking in the vanity mirror on the lowered sun visor. Every time they went into town, Spanky was sure this was the night he was going to meet some sleek, gorgeous babe with a high libido and low morals, who was going to instantly fall in love with him and ball him right there on the hood of Willy’s truck.

The other two ragged him all the time about his sexual fantasies, but it didn’t matter. As far as Spanky was concerned, tonight was the night. Failure to score even a sniff just made him more determined.

They drove the four miles of unpaved Loblolly road and came at last to County road #9, which ran into Culbertson and on toward Waycross. As soon as his wheels were on pavement, Willy kicked her in the ass, and they were off. None of them considered that they might meet a sheriff’s deputy or a state trooper—they weren’t in that mode. They were in beer and pussy mode. Damn the torpedoes, full speed ahead.

When the alien walked out into the road, they had no more chance of missing it than if they were blind. In truth, it was just as much the alien’s fault as it was theirs. It was his first time on this planet and, in spite of briefings and all the Earth-lore he’d absorbed from his companions aboard the lightship that was parked in permanent orbit a couple million miles out from the blue planet, he froze in the headlights and made no attempt to move. Maybe it was the hypnotic sound of the Flowmaster mufflers. Maybe he didn’t think the oncoming vehicle could actually do him harm. Anyway, when the truck hit him square on, his ass went higher than the trees and he came down almost exactly where he’d been standing.

“Fuck!” That was Willy. He had the brakes locked and tire smoke was billowing.

“Shit!” Spanky.

“Piss!” Roland.

“FuckShitPiss!” Willy again.

“Dude, what the fuck was that?”

“Looked like a little dude, man. We better check.”

“I’m fucked! Man, I been drinkin’! I’m fucked!” Willy again. He carefully slipped the gearshift into reverse from where he’d smoked to a stop and started rolling backward, the other two watching in the backup lights for whatever they’d hit.

“Whoa,” yelled Spanky, “There it is. . . .”

Willy, now the epitome of caution, turned on his hazard flashers and they got out. Roland grabbed a flashlight from under the seat. They walked to the back of the truck and Roland shined the light on the twisted remains.

It looked like every drawing of every alien from every bullshit encounter story they’d ever watched on the tube—and yet, it didn’t. Its blood wasn’t green. It was just as red as anyone’s. Its head was large and crushed on one side. Its hands had three fingers and an opposing thumb, but no fingernails. Its silver suit was unscathed and totally intact and yet it was very apparent it was dead. Its eyes were completely black and almond-shaped.

Roland sort of shuffled his feet and spoke first. “Did I have too much beer, or are you guys seein’ the same thing I’m seein’?”

Spanky turned and stepped to the side of the road and vomited up a considerable amount of beer, two hot dogs and a half bag of chips.

Willy just shook his head and said, “Fuck.”

“Gonna have to report this, man.” Spanky was back from his old heave-ho on the side of the road.

“Why?” Willy said it quietly, but it was a damned good question.

“Why? Man, it’s a motor vehicle accident. A fatality! If we don’t report it, we could go to prison!”

“Why? I mean, it’s not human. I didn’t kill no human. If ya kill an animal and ya don’t report it, ya might get fined, but not jail-time.” Willy was getting a handle on it now. “There might not even be any, what-cha-call-it . . . legal, uh, precedent for somethin’ like this. . . .”

“Well, what’re we gonna do, then?” Roland was rubbing the toe of his boot in the blood pool near its head.

“Hep me get ‘em in the truck. We’ll go on inta town and think about it some before we git in a hurry.”

The little alien dude was surprisingly light and they had no trouble sliding him into the back of the pickup. They did it carefully, almost reverently, as though at a funeral. Then, wiping their hands on their jeans, they got back in the truck and headed out again for the liquor store.

*     *     *

Barrett’s Midway Liquors was no longer owned by anyone named Barrett and it was hardly midway between anywhere worth mentioning. It sat two blocks from the edge of Culbertson, right where the streetlights began.

Willy and Roland went in to get the beer. Spanky stayed out at the truck. In less than a minute, he realized there were two hot chicks on the bus bench in front of the dry cleaners, just two doors down. He hopped out to go inspect.

As he walked up on them he realized they were really hot. Short little cut-off tops that left a lot of bare skin. Cute little shorts. Nice tans. Even their shoes were cute. Nice boobs on the one. Great legs on the other. They were giggling and talking while they smoked their cigarettes. Spanky could tell they hadn’t been smoking for very long by the inexpert and self-conscious way they handled their smokes. They were trying very hard and pointedly to be all-grown-up and also to ignore him.

“Hey, you gals wanna see somethin’ you never seen before?” Spanky thought this was a line that would definitely catch their interest.

“Get away, you perv!” The one with the boobs turned away from him and continued chattering with her friend.

“Naw, it’s nothin’ like that. This is somethin’ you might see once in a lifetime. Or maybe never…”

“Fuck off, Man! Leave us alone!” This was the one with the legs. Gorgeous legs. Nasty mouth.

“Okay, if you don’t wanna see it. Prolly be all over the papers tomorra, but hey, don’t wanna twist yer arm or anything . . .” He started walking back toward the truck, feeling like the hook was definitely set.

When he got to the truck, he leaned against the side, looking in at the dead alien. He sort of wondered . . . had it moved? Was it in the same position it had been, or was his imagination getting the best of him? Then he decided it probably just got jostled around from Willy’s driving. From behind him, he could hear the two girls arguing. The one with the boobs was curious now and wanted to see. The other one, not so sure.

Boobs won out. And here they came. Walked right up to Spanky with their fists on their cute little hips and Legs said, “Okay, what?”

Then she saw and backed away from the truck and started screaming. Boobs looked in and Spanky heard her gasp, then she said, “Jesus Christ! Is that thing real?”

“Fuckin’-A right it’s real. Told ya I’d show ya somethin’ you’d never seen before . . . .”

“That’s nasty! What is that thing, anyway?”

About that time, Willy and Roland came out of the store, each carrying a 30-pack of Shaeffer Light. They didn’t waste money when it came to beer. Roland noticed the girls, one walking briskly away bawling, and the other backing away from the truck all starey-eyed and turning to join her friend. “What the fuck did you do, Spanky? You dumb sumbitch! Did you show those two dumb snatches that thing we hit?”

“Well, yeah . . . I jes’ thought maybe I could get a conversation started is all. . . .”

“Yeah, no shit,” Willy piped up, “conversation is right. Now the whole friggin’ town is gonna be conversin’ about this shit. Do you ever think about anything besides gittin’ yer dick wet?” He threw his 30-pack in the back of the truck, disgusted with Spanky.

“Man, I didn’t mean nothin’. . . . I didn’t think. . . .”

“Yeah, you never think, you numb fuck! That’s yer whole problem.”

They piled into the truck and Willy jerked it into reverse and boiled backward across the lot, then popped it into drive and nailed the footfeed to the floor. They went rocking and screeching out into Route 9.

After a few minutes, Roland piped up. “Hey, you guys happen to think about how it got here?”

“What?” Willy.

“Whattaya mean?” Spanky.

“Well,” Roland opined, “the little fucker didn’t hitchhike to where we hit it. There must be a ship or a saucer or somethin’ out there sittin’ parked . . . maybe in the woods or somethin’.”

“Hey, yeah, no shit!” Spanky.

“Suppose we oughta look.” Willy. “If we find somethin’ cool we’ll stick the little dude right back where we hit him and calla cops. When they get a load a some kinda spaceship, they won’t give a fuck about me drinkin’.”

When they arrived back in the general area of the accident, they slowed until they found the blood spot on the pavement. They got out the flashlight again and Willy said, “He come outta the woods from that way, right?” He gestured with the powerful beam of the flashlight to the east.

“Yeah,” Spanky said, “I’m pretty sure, anyway.”

They suddenly became trackers, as if they were in a feature film of the Old West and were Indian guides. They found mashed down grass, here a bent twig, there some disturbed moss. So intent were they on their tracking that a few minutes later Willy actually bonked his head on the hull of the small ship before they noticed it. Roland burst out laughing and Spanky fell square on his ass, helpless with mirth.

As the enormity of their discovery began to sink in, though, the laughter died and they were suddenly quite sober as they began their examination of the ship.

It appeared quite old and well-traveled. Its outside skin was pitted and pockmarked from many years of use and the clear dome bore scratches and appeared cloudy. Walking around it, touching it just to make sure it was real, one of them must have touched just the right spot, as, with a low humming sound a hatch opened in the side of the thing and a ramp slid out.

Willy stood frozen in place, Roland ran like hell, until he realized he was alone, and Spanky shivered and pissed himself a little.

As Roland started walking sheepishly back, taking his time, Willy stepped onto the ramp, bouncing a little on the springy surface, to see if it was going to hold his weight.

“Oh, hey, no man! I . . . I wouldn’t mess with that, Willy.” Spanky really had to pee now.

“Just gonna look inside, Dude. Chill. Opportunity of a lifetime . . . I’ll just be a minute....”

He disappeared inside the saucer and a moment later, there came a faint whine as somewhere inside the thing, an engine began to crank up. At the same time, the ramp began retracting and in less than a minute, the outside skin appeared unbroken and the three stubby legs that supported the machine also retracted. It was now hovering nearly motionless in front of Roland and Spanky, only slightly undulating back and forth. Simultaneously, they both began backing away, and when they were about thirty feet back, it suddenly shot straight up forty or fifty feet and moved over the trees toward the road.

They ran back toward the truck and as the trees thinned, they were just in time to see it stop above the pickup and shoot a blue beam of light into the truck bed. The little alien dude floated up on the blue beam and disappeared inside. Then the saucer shot away toward the south, leaving the woods and the road in silence.

Spanky was the first to find his voice. “Okay, now what?”

Roland was still looking up into the sparkling night sky at the exact spot where the saucer disappeared. “Willy?” He sounded forlorn, and indeed, he had just lost his best friend.

“He’s gone, Dude.”

“Yeah, I got that. Whatta we gonna do now?”

“Fuck it. Let’s go home. We got sixty beers in the truck. Maybe Willy’s gonna get a tour of the universe or some shit. I need a beer.”

*     *     *

When they arrived home, they found Willy parked in front of the TV, scratching what looked like fresh sunburn and in a bitch mood. “It’s about time you dick-brains got back. Take you all night just ta make a friggin’ beer run?”

Roland set down his thirty-pack of Shaeffer. It was kinda funny, somehow he’d thought they’d bought two cases, but there was only one in the truck when they got home.

Spanky started to speak, “Hey, wait a minute, don’t you remember . . .”, when Roland kicked him in the shin and shook his head. Spanky clammed up and Willy cracked open the first of a number of beers he would get through as the long, boring Georgia night wore on. . . .

And, ninety thousand miles out in space, a little alien dude, refurbished, rejuvenated and very much alive, cracked open a very low-grade Earth beer and turned on his video viewer, carefully tuning it to ESPN . . . NASCAR was on and he loved watching the brightly-colored cars crash into each other. . . .
 
 
 

wyoming2.jpg
Art by Paul Dick © 2011

Wyoming: Redux

 

A Barry Wilder short story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

       Wichita, Kansas to Casper, Wyoming. 592 miles, give or take. A guy can ride it in a day, if he’s energetic, well rested and in a hurry. But, over a number of years, I’ve learned to take it easy. Fatigue is a killer on a bike. Just wanting to get there and get the day over with has led many a man to death and injury. Plus, I always remember the story of the young bull and the old bull: Young bull and old bull walk outta the barn and the young bull prances around goin’ ,“Yee-Haw! Lookit all them heifers out there! C’mon! Let’s run out there and fuck one of ‘em!”

       Old bull says, “Easy there, son. Slow down. Let’s just WALK out there and fuck ALL of ‘em. . . .”

       It had been almost four months since my nightmare in Wyoming. I had survived, I hadn’t come down with any STD’s and my dreams at night . . .  well, they were just my dreams again, nothing special, but then my dreams had always been strange. Lately I’d been dreaming about a woman named Iva, who packed a Colt Commander .45 and a sheriff’s star, who bought me new Tony Llama boots and who wanted to keep me forever.

In spite of the efforts of a couple of friendly ladies in Wichita, the urge to travel was upon me. In a matter of one day, I had arranged to have my mail held, my lawn cut, and my house checked in my absence. I had intended to leave early and at four in the morning, I could sleep no more. At first light, Boomer was warming up in the driveway and I was finishing a cup of decaf when my cell phone chirped.

The display indicated a number I’d never seen before and I almost ignored it, but curiosity got the better of me.

“Hello?”

“Is this Barry?”

“Yeah, who’s this?”

“It’s Chelsea. . . .”

Chelsea. The motel girl from Rawlings with the toothpaste-ad smile, who had got me into the shit to start with. I had killed her mother in a gunfight when I made my escape from the pornographic hell of a remote ranch an hour north of Casper. I waited, knowing she’d get to it and the less chit-chat the better, as far as I was concerned.

“Are you there?”

“Yeah. What’s up?”

“I wanted you ta know, we’ve got yer law enforcement snatch. Iva Gonzalez? She’s okay for right now, but if you come up here to testify, that’s gonna be all for her.”

“Are you people fucking crazy? You mean to tell me your bullshit porn mill and meth lab means enough to you that you’d kidnap a sheriff’s detective?”

“It’s gone beyond that now, Barry. It’s gotten much heavier now and some very big people stand to get hurt if this prosecution moves forward. We want it stopped. Comprende?”

       “Yeah, I got it. But ya know, I haven’t even received a subpoena yet.”

“Yeah, well, you will. Better ignore it, Pard. Unless you want Iva to fall down a mineshaft or something. Or you could come join up. I still like you a lot. . . .”

“Know what, Chelsea? I don’t care much for the way you show affection.”

“Didn’t seem that way to me when we were fuck—“

I snapped the phone shut and resisted the urge to see if I could throw it all the way over to the duck pond in the park next door to my house. I was probably gonna need it. Instead, I opened a saddlebag and took out my extra pair of jeans and a pair of shoes I probably wouldn’t wear anyway, and went back in the house to get more ammo for my new Glock.

*    *    *    *    *

As far as I’m concerned, nobody has ever invented a better man-stopper than the Colt .45 ACP. Yeah, there are hotter rounds with better penetration and all kinds of different loads with different characteristics, but the .45, in most cases, when used on people, will expend its energy inside the body and knock a big guy right on his ass. And if he’s stupid enough to get back up, hell, give him another one.

I had replaced the .40 caliber Glock I’d managed to lose in Rawlins with a Glock Model 30 SF. The “SF” designation stood for “short frame”. It was less bulky than the standard Model 30 and it still held 13 rounds.

I’d had a friend reload me some hot-shit ammo for it and I packed 200 rounds low in my saddlebags and hoped to hell I didn’t get stopped by the Law.

In thirty minutes, I had cleared morning traffic and departed the Air Capital. My urge was to whip Boomer’s ass and get there, but I knew I would only increase my chances of getting pulled over and arrested, thus causing me to not get there. I held my speed to an indicated nine miles over whatever was posted, in the hope that most Troopers would be looking for faster targets. I made my fuel and piss stops and subsisted on sugar and caffeine in liberal doses. Toward eleven in the morning, I slathered on sunscreen and kept on going. I never turned on the radio or the navigation system. I had a mission and I would bear no distractions.

Boomer wears Vance & Hines pipes and a Cobra fuel system and he sounds off on acceleration and crackles mightily when his throttle is rolled shut, but when cruising at eighty, he sings to himself. Sometimes it seems you can almost hear actual music beneath the sound of the big V-Twin. Often the music is exciting and sometimes it is sad. He cried all the way back to Wichita when we left Iva behind. On this day in March he sang a song laced with hope and vengeance.

*   *   *   *   *

       It was typical March weather, windy and cool and the leathers stayed on all day. Nightfall found me back in Rawlins and I avoided the Howard Johnson’s, settling for a cheapie room at Motel 6, where the drone of the heating/cooling unit made enough noise I couldn’t hear the trucks yammering by out front, using their “jake” brakes to let everyone in town know of their arrival. In spite of getting a room in front, I still put Boomer around back and as much out of sight as I could. I wasn’t worried about the cops checking my tag. If the cops here were crooked, I’d seen no indication of it on my previous trip. If the baddies should be scouting motels, though, I didn’t want them finding me too soon. I have an old silver rip-stop nylon cover, left over from about five motorcycles before Boomer. It says, “Gold Wing” on it and it fits almost any tour bike. I put the cover on, hoping it might fool someone. After a hot shower, I walked across the street to Burger King and devoured a triple Whopper, skipped the fries and had iced tea, unsweetened, to drink. The books say it’s bad to eat a big meal and collapse into bed and sleep. I had no choice—my ass was draggin’ and I needed to be up early. By nine o’clock I was sacked out and snoring like a bison.

       About two A.M., I woke with a start and realized someone was in the room. I reached for the Glock on the nightstand and it wasn’t there. I started to sit up and heard the metallic click of a hammer being rolled back and a cold gun barrel pressed against my temple. Now I smelled gun oil and someone’s pretty raunchy breath and a voice whispered, “Mr. Wilder, listen and listen carefully. You are way outta your depth, here. In the morning, you get back on that pretty bike and hike your ass right back to fucking Doo-Dah Kansas. If you choose to stay, the next visit will end your life. Go home. And ignore the subpoena.”

       The gun barrel went away. The door to the hallway opened and closed. They had evidently knocked out the light in the hall. Two men, both in suits, nicely dressed. Two white men. And that was about all I could tell. I turned on the bedside lamp and started looking for my Glock. Turned the place upside down. Finally found it sunk inside the toilet tank.

       As I broke the weapon down and dried it out I thought about my situation. So much for stealth. Damn sure wasn’t gonna sneak up on anybody now. They would surely have someone watching to see if I complied and probably to kill me if I didn’t. They might have a bug on the phone in the room. I cracked open my cell phone and got an operator and asked for the number of the Carbon County Sheriff’s office. She merely said, “Please hold, I’ll connect you. . . .” and it was ringing.

       The dispatcher sounded like he was maybe seventeen, but he knew his job. I asked him if I could leave a number for detective Roland Nesper and he said, “Hold on a minute. . . . Sir, he’s on the air, what’s the number?” I gave it to him and hung up as he was asking my name. If they were using a police scanner, I didn’t want my name going out. That would tell them I wasn’t leaving, but was going to the cops instead.

       It took twelve minutes before the phone vibrated softly. I flipped it open and said, “Roland?”

       “Mr. Wilder.” It was a statement of fact, nothing more. He sounded tired. “Figured we’d be hearing from you.”

       “I got a call about Iva—“

       “And you came running. Mucho macho, but not very smart, Amigo.”

       “I also had a visit from two guys a while ago.”

       “And?”

       “Put a gun to my head, told me to go the fuck home or next time they’d kill me.”

       “Where are ya right now?”

       “Motel 6, on . . .”

       “I know where it is, what room?”

       “209.”

       “I’m bettin’ that’s on the second floor. . . .”

       “No need for sarcasm, Detective.”

       “I worked a homicide in that room once. Don’t really wanna do it again. Sit tight and I’ll be along.” He hung up. I got dressed and sat on the bed with the TV on and turned low and my Glock in my hand. I felt a little better than I had with that gun barrel right there on my temple. But not much.

*   *   *   *   *

       Roland Nesper looked like a tired version of Wilford Brimley. Tonight he had a chamois vest covering the sidearm and a good-looking tan Stetson. His pants were brown western-cut slacks and nearly matched the cowboy boots. His belly almost covered the hand-tooled belt with the silver buckle. He had two cups of black coffee in Styrofoam containers with lids. He handed me one as he came in the door.

       “Don’t suppose you’d consider doin’ what they told ya to and get on that motorsickle and head back to Wichita?”

       “Two chances of that happenin’,” I said, “slim and none.”

       Roland got himself a dip of Skoal and offered me the can. I shook my head and he put it away. I stepped into the bathroom and got a “sanitized” cup and broke it out of its clear wrapper so he’d have a spit cup. By then, he’d turned the desk chair around and was seated and the Stetson was parked on the TV.

       “How long have they had her?” I asked.

       “Got her Saturday morning. Two white guys came to her house and asked politely to see her. When she came to the door, they zapped her with a Taser and bundled her off. Shot Mama Rosa when she tried to stop them. She’ll live, but she’s gonna have a permanent hitch in her giddyup.”

       “That pisses me off. I really like Mama Rosa.”

       Roland spit in the cup and said, “Everybody does, except those two thugs. See, the problem is, they’ve got some outside talent involved now and I really don’t know why.”

       “Yeah, when I talked to Chelsea, she said if it went to trial some really big people were gonna get hurt. Could be that the Mob figured out there’s a lotta money to be made out here in porn and meth.”

       “Yeah, there’s lotsa territory out here to set up an operation and be miles away from anyone. . . . but you already know that, firsthand.”

       I thought back to my time being held on a ranch in the middle of nowhere and asked, “Any idea where they’re keeping Iva?”

       “We’re workin’ on it. Got a lot of feelers out to my snitches. Callin’ in a lotta favors. Right now, we gotta figure how we’re gonna keep you safe.”

       “I can do a pretty good job of that, Roland, as long as I know what I’m dealin’ with.”

       “I think we need to get ya under cover. That motorsickle attracts too much attention. We need to get it into a safe place and then get ya some different wheels.”

       “Sounds good. And how do we do that?”

       “Not exactly sure yet. Lemme get outta here and I’ll call ya back with some arrangements in a while.” He picked up his Stetson and rose from the chair, hitched up his belt and said, “Guard yer door. If they come back, kill one of the bastards, so we’ll know who the fuck we’re dealin’ with.”

       After Nesper left, I turned the TV on, the sound muted, and watched the weather channel and tried to get back to sleep.

*   *   *   *   *

       It was getting light out when my phone rang again. It was Nesper. “Got somethin’ to write this down?” I told him to go ahead.

       “Okay, I want ya to get on that bike and head out toward Laramie, right back down I-80. You’re probably gonna have a tail. If ya do, we’ll pull ‘em off ya on some pretext, speedin’, taillight out, whatever. By the time ya get to Laramie, we’ll have ya cleared, but pull in for fuel and call me anyway.” He gave me an address and a name of a lady to contact. “She’ll let ya put yer motorsickle in her garage and I’ll have a car pick ya up and bring ya back.”

       “Sounds good, when do I leave?”

       “Soon as you can get ready. I gotta car sittin’ on ya right now.”

       It took me twenty minutes to pack, uncover the bike, gas up and grab some coffee for the road. I tried to spot the sheriff’s car and couldn’t. Maybe they were that good. One could only hope.

       As I cleared town and got up to speed on the Interstate, working around some trucks, I spotted the tail. He wasn’t being subtle at all. The car was a big green Caddy with a tan vinyl roof and there were two guys in it, probably the same two that had visited my room. They hung back a quarter mile and I did my nine miles over the limit, resisting the urge to try and give them the slip or outrun their asses. If the Caddy was a North Star, it wasn’t gonna happen anyway. Them damn things run.

       Thirty-two miles out of Rawlins, a W.H.P. trooper lit them up and took them to the side. If he was any good, he could keep them there a half hour easy. If they had warrants or they got froggy, it could be days or even weeks before they enjoyed sunlight again.

       I hoped the troop had backup and they didn’t try anything stupid, but then, he’d most likely been briefed on what he was dealing with. I enjoyed the rest of the ride into Laramie. On arrival, I hit a Sunoco for gas and called Roland.

       “As far as we can tell, you’re clear. Go on to the house and put up yer sickle and a deputy will pick you up.”

       I rode to the address, only four blocks off the main drag and was met in the driveway by a nice lady of about fifty. Western attire and a weathered face. Crow’s feet at the corners of her eyes crinkled up when she smiled. She seemed to smile a lot. She opened her two-bay garage and I moved Boomer in. I pulled out my luggage and ammo and she made no comment, other than, “Your bike will be okay here. Tell Roland I said ‘Hi’ and he owes me dinner and drinks.”

       Out front, a plain maroon Dodge Charger was idling at the curb. To the untrained eye, it probably looked like any other Charger. I spotted the little add-on LED lights and knew it had a few more that weren’t as easy to spot.

       As I walked up, the young deputy popped the trunk and I put my stuff in with his combat gear. I crawled into the right seat and he hit the gas. He was a hot dog and his gas pedal foot was enthusiastic. His uniform was immaculate, his hair buzzed off close to the skull and his cop shades were amber. He reached over and offered his hand. “Deputy Tim Lloyd, Sir. Detective Nesper says you’re a retired cop?”

       Great conversational opener, there. It got the war stories going and we shot the shit all the way back to Rawlins. The trip took a third less time than it did coming down. When we arrived, Deputy Lloyd drove right into the Sheriff’s garage and took me into the back door of the offices, which were attached to the courthouse. Nesper met us and I was introduced all around. He took me in to meet the sheriff and the man had some forms for me to sign. Then he had me raise my right hand and I was sworn and deputized. Suddenly, I was no longer a retired cop. I was on active duty, albeit without any type of pay. One of the forms I signed had explained that in drawn-out detail and legalese. Nesper took me down to the basement, where there was a four-lane shooting range and he ran me through their qualification course. I used my own weapon and their ammo. I didn’t ace the course, but I did well enough. Then we went back upstairs and I was issued more ammo and a flack jacket along with a six-channel hand-held radio and a charger. He also got me a set of car keys. I noticed the keys were to a Range Rover and my eyebrows must have shot up a mile. Roland just smiled and said, “Confiscated from a drug dealer in Colorado and awarded to them guys by the court. We traded ‘em a Corvette for it. Unmarked and it carries civilian plates. 4-Wheel drive works great. Should get ya anywhere ya need to go.”

       “When Chelsea called me the other day, she said something about dumping Iva down a mineshaft. Might have just been a figure of speech, or it may have been a slip of the tongue. Any mines around here they could get access to?”

       “Hell, there’s old gold and silver mines all over the place. Some still workin’, but a lot of them closed up and abandoned. There are ghost towns by some of ‘em, too. Could be a good lead, could be nothin’.”

       “Okay, next question: Where’s the public library?”

       I spent the rest of the day doing research on Wyoming mines and ghost towns. I copied maps from books and printed out articles off the Internet, until I had a pile of stuff an inch thick. I borrowed the nice lady librarian’s hole punch and then went to Walmart. I bought a ring binder, compass, and a mess of camping gear I probably wouldn’t need. I packed all my treasures in my beige Range Rover and headed north and west toward the high country.

*   *   *   *   *

       Most Wyoming ghost towns are abandoned mining towns. There are a few exceptions, where oil was the big boom and bust economic driver, but most were silver, gold and lead mining places that lasted a few years and now belong to the U.S. government’s Bureau of Land Management.

       I spend most of two days in Carbon County and Natrona County, wasting my time with places that were too interesting to tourists and ghost town buffs. Most of the places I looked at were accessible with 2 wheel drive vehicles and I got very tired of watching sticky kids running all over the landscape screaming and teenagers sulking and looking bored. On day three, I moved on up into Fremont county. I hit Lewiston, South Pass City, Atlantic City, Gillespie and Miner’s Delight, also called Hamilton at one time.

       On the morning of the fourth day, I went for a look at a place called Jeffrey City. It was further south and east than some of the places I’d already been and in truth, I was ready to give up. I’d been checking in with Roland at least once a day and he seemed happy to have me out from underfoot. So far, his crew and the Natrona sheriff’s had found zip.

       Jeffrey City, according to several articles I’d gleaned from the library and the Internet, had been a uranium mining town from the 1950s to the 1980s. It had started with the atomic bomb and ended with Chernobyl and Three Mile Island. The demand for Wyoming uranium had dried up and the residents had moved on, leaving boarded-up apartments and miner’s dormitories on weed-choked streets and closed-up schools, along with a huge million-dollar gymnasium.

       I pulled into town just after eleven in the morning and poked around, doing my tourist act. Just as advertised, I saw a lot of seedy, boarded-up buildings and little else, except that a Winnebago motor home was parked at the school, right next to the gym. It was a Winnie that I recognized. I had last seen it at the ranch where I’d been held for several weeks. It had belonged, I was pretty sure, to Chelsea’s mother.

       No other cars around that I recognized, but then too many cars would have drawn attention. I turned around and got the hell out of there and called Roland.

*   *   *   *   *

       “Best place to set up is gonna be that ridge over there,” Roland said, pointing off to the northwest, “It’ll be close enough ta see everything and far enough away if we stay quiet. We can make camp on the other side outta sight.” It would be dark in another hour.

       We drove around to the far side and got as close as we could on the gravel road, then I shoved the Range Rover into 4-wheel and we went up the side of the mountain. Well, in Kansas it would be a mountain. Out here it didn’t qualify as much more than a foothill. Over the first hill and down into a shallow depression, which would be mostly out of the wind. The ground was rock and sparse grass and there were outcroppings to steer around and bounce over. We stopped short of the next hill and got out on foot. Roland had brought a scoped Winchester bolt-action rifle, chambered in .308 caliber, a fine sniper rifle. We hoped it wouldn’t be needed, but better to have it along. He’d also brought his dog.

       “Commando Cody” was a big, deep-chested, intact male red Doberman and a mostly no-nonsense animal. He’d been trained as a bomb dog, but that didn’t work out. Roland joked that he not only wanted to find the bomb, but also to drag it out in the open where everyone could see what he’d found and then dismantle it with his teeth. Not a good idea. Then they cross-trained him as a drug dog. After he broke down a door and tried to eat two guys who were running a meth lab, the sheriff made the painful decision to have Commando put down. The evening before he was to be euthanized, Roland stole him and took him home and ever since then, everyone had been acting like they had no idea who got him. Never mind that he’d been seen at Roland’s house on numerous occasions when they all got together to play cards. Officially, he was missing in action.

       Commando evidently liked me, as he’d licked the back of my neck about a hundred times as we drove up here. Or maybe I just tasted good and he was contemplating a meal. Now, he found a weed to piss on while we got ready to go up the hill. When we moved out, he assumed the “heel” position to my left and stayed there. When I stopped, he sat. When I moved out, so did he. Roland commented, “Fuckin’ dog never does that shit for me,” and spit some tobacco juice in his general direction. Commando dodged it and smiled, his tongue lolling out.

       When we got to the top of the hill, we dropped onto our bellies and got out binoculars and a spotting scope. Commando planted himself beside me and shot his tongue into my ear. I turned and looked at him solemnly and said, “That will do.” He grinned. “Understand?” He lowered his head onto his paws and rolled his eyes up at me, thoroughly embarrassed.

       “There’s a car there, now,” Roland said, and handed me the binoculars. A maroon Yukon was parked next to the Winnebago. It was another vehicle I recognized from the ranch, but I had no idea who it belonged to.

       “What do we do now?” I asked.

       “Let’s watch for a while,” Roland said, “I got troops in the area. Ain’t nobody gettin’ in or out we don’t know about. Let’s just see what happens.”

       We waited, and slowly it got dark. The Winnebago showed only one dim light and there were no lights at all around the school buildings. A little after seven, a figure got out of the motor home and walked to the gymnasium building, carrying a covered plate and a thermos. “That’s Chelsea,” I said. We watched her go inside the building and when the door was open, I could see a chain and padlock hanging from the panic bar on the inside of the door.

       “Looks like it’s feeding time for the captive,” Roland remarked, “Be a real feather in our caps if we could get in there and get her out from right under their noses.”

       “Not gonna happen,” I said. “Look over to the right, back in the dark by that rock pile.”

       “I see him. Stupid bastard’s smokin’ a cigarette. Not very smart.”

       “Think there’s another one inside?”

       “Hell yeah. Isn’t that how you’d do it?”

       “If I wanted to keep someone like Iva Gonzalez captive, I’d have maybe thirty, forty guys here. They must not be untying her except to eat and use the can, otherwise she’d have stomped some ass and got away by now.”

       “Okay, well, we gotta come up with a plan. I think if we just call in the cavalry, these dim fucks will probably kill her, just so she can’t testify.”

       “Sounds like we’re gonna do a commando operation, then,” I said, realizing too late that I’d used the dog’s name. He immediately rose up, ready to do battle. Good thing he’d been trained not to bark.

       I placed my hand on his neck and I could feel him vibrating like there was an electric current running through his muscles. I whispered, “Easy . . . easy . . . we’ll go pretty soon, old son.” He calmed a bit and remained at attention, his fine head erect and his ears laid slightly back. His hackles were up and I heard a low rumble from deep in his chest.

       I looked back down the hill and Chelsea was coming back out of the gymnasium. The guard had stepped out into the area on our side of the building. He was a shadow among shadows, but at least he wasn’t smoking. Chelsea stopped to speak with him and the door into the gym remained open. That was when we heard the scream.

       I heard Roland say, “Fuck! Cocksuckers . . .” as I got up and headed off at an angle to move down and behind the building. He started to get up and I motioned him back. The dog was pinned to my left side and I didn’t have time to waste trying to send him back. As I went down and across the hill the dog twice pushed against me, saving me from rock outcroppings that I couldn’t see. The door into the gym was again closed.

       As human beings one of our basic fears is things coming out of the dark to get us. Maybe it goes back to the cavemen and encounters with bears and saber-toothed tigers. The smoker had his moment of fear when the hundred-pound Doberman came to him almost silently and took him down. Not just down to the ground, but down to Hell. Commando leapt from ten feet out and ripped his throat out before he could even pull his weapon. He didn’t make much noise dying.

       I slapped my leg and Commando came to me, his jaws bloody. I was betting he probably wanted to lick me some more, but I wasn’t letting that happen.

       We slipped along the side of the building and went to the door. I eased it open and Commando shot past me and into the interior. It was pitch black in there and I had to break out my flashlight.

       Just as I turned it on, there were two gunshots from ahead and to my left. A slug whizzed past my left ear and I jumped to my right and killed the flashlight. There was an office area, and from inside there was a slight glow, just enough to outline the doorway and a window.

       I stayed low, but moved quickly up closer to the office and looked inside. There was an old desk and a chair. On the desk, a cell phone, open and active. I nipped in and picked it up and broke the connection and put the phone in my pocket. Hopefully, the dude was only talking to his girlfriend. I looked around the area some more. No sign of Iva. No sign of the shooter. Also, Commando seemed to have disappeared.

       I took a deep breath and got ready to turn the flashlight on again when a body slammed into me from my right and knocked me to the floor. My Glock went flying and I heard it slide away across the slick wooden floor. I was swinging the flashlight, trying to hit this bastard. He had a grip around my throat and he was in too close to get a good swing. He was big and damned strong and I was starting to see sparkles around the edges of my vision.

       Outside, I faintly heard the Winnebago start up and I knew that was Chelsea, getting ready to bug out. Then I heard rifle shots and I figured Roland would be shooting out the tires. No way he could miss with that rifle at that range. I also knew he would have called in his troops and she’d be in custody in a few minutes.

       I dropped the flashlight and started using my elbows on the guy’s ribs and trying to stomp on his feet, kick his shins, anything I could think of. Right next to my ear, he chuckled and said, “You shoulda gone home, Numbnuts. . . .” Again the cold barrel of a gun, this time pressed just below my jaw on the right side. Then the sparkles closed in and I blacked out.

*   *   *   *   *

       I couldn’t have been out more than a second or two. As I came to, I heard screaming, then there were shots. Commando was trying hard for his second kill of the night and had the guy down. His shots had gone wild, as the dog was still hanging on and ripping the guy’s arms and hands.

       I found the flashlight and turned it on in time to see a stainless steel Colt on the floor. Iva’s gun. I picked it up and yelled at Commando. He backed off, but reluctantly. Now it was my turn to stick a gun to his head and a few seconds later I had him cuffed to the desk. He was bleeding pretty good from a dozen dog bites, but fuck him, he wouldn’t die for a little while and Commando probably was current on his shots.

       I turned to Commando and said, “Okay boy, find!” He went straight to some stairs leading down and in moments we were in a locker room.

       Iva was locked down with handcuffs to one of the player’s benches, which was in turn bolted to the floor. Commando went right to her and gave her the tongue-in-the-ear routine. And all over the face. I would have done the same, but I was busy getting my handcuff key out. Good thing they’d given me one of those with the issue handcuffs.

       I could tell Iva had been beaten. It was pretty obvious from the split lips and the one eye that was swollen shut. The first thing she said, squinting against the flashlight beam was, “Who is that? Commando? Oh, God, Commie, you are such a good boy. . . .”

       “Commie? What the hell, Iva, you two know each other?”

       “Barry? Oh, my God, how did you ever find me?”

       I unlocked her cuffs and she sat up, rubbing her wrists. “Chelsea called me the other day and let slip something about a mineshaft. That’s where I started looking and here we are.”

       I pulled out my radio and turned it on and called Roland to have him order up a couple ambulances. He advised me that Chelsea Barber was in custody and she had already called me some names he wasn’t even familiar with. As soon as she could stand, Commando and I walked Iva Gonzalez out to the lot, which by that time was alive with flashing red and blue lights. Nothing had ever looked so pretty. The Winnebago looked kind of sad with all of the tires on the driver’s side shot out. . . .

*   *   *   *   *

       Iva spent a whole day and part of another in the hospital and that was okay. It gave me time to get back down to Laramie and collect my bike and to get all my sheriff’s equipment turned in. That included my star and my active duty card. When I was decommissioned, they gave me a courtesy deputy card and asked politely that I never use it to make arrests or try to get out of tickets. I promised.

       The cell phone I’d grabbed off the desk in the gym contained over forty interesting numbers and the state Attorney General’s Office would now be widening their investigation into organized crime in Wyoming.

       Roland Nesper tried to give me his dog and it was tough to turn him down. But I don’t really spend enough time at home to own a dog, especially not one like Commando. And I really didn’t want to invest in a sidecar so that I could haul a dog around with me.

       A couple weeks after Iva got home, we were sitting on her porch after supper. We were each working on a Dos Equis lager and neither of us had spoken for a while. Then she said, “I noticed you packed today. Are you… leaving again?”

       I looked over at her. Her face was becoming pretty again and healing nicely. On the other hand, there was her spirit. They had beaten her whenever they damn well felt like it, mostly just because she was a cop and because they could. They never got around to raping her, probably because Chelsea kept objecting. She was broken, though, and the only thing that was gonna fix that was time. Finally I said, “I thought I might ride up through Idaho, maybe into Washington, maybe cross into Canada. See some sights, burn some fuel, exercise Boomer. Be gone a few weeks. Maybe even a month.”

       She looked down at the floor and all she said was, “I see. . . .”

       I said, “I thought maybe you could extend your leave of absence and ride along. . . .”

       “Really? Are you serious?”

       “We’d love to have ya. . . . restaurant food every day, nice motels every night, clean sheets, doors that lock, air conditioning . . . Magic Fingers in the bed . . . big screen TV. . .”

       She got up and came over to me, straddled me and sat on my lap. She laid a big, wet kiss on me and said, “You don’t have to sell it to me. You had me at ‘ride along’. . . .”

Edit Text

 

invisibleplaymate.jpg

The Invisible Playmate

 

by

 

Kenneth James Crist

                                 

 

Mattie Donovan peered out her kitchen window, her hands in hot, soapy dishwater. She was looking for Isabella. The eight-year-old had been at her sandbox just moments ago, but now had disappeared from sight. Isabella was good at that—disappearing right when her mama was occupied and busy with other things.

Mattie and Herbert Donovan and their only child, Isabella, had lived in their new house only two months and they were still not entirely comfortable with their surroundings. Mattie was just somehow uneasy whenever the child was out of her sight for more than a few moments.

Just as Mattie was getting ready to step to the kitchen door and call Isabella, the child appeared, running back from the direction of the swing set, squealing in delight, being chased by something only an eight-year-old could imagine.

Mattie heaved a sigh of relief and got back to her dishes. As she scrubbed and rinsed, she watched the girl at play, all by herself and jabbering away, as if surrounded by companions, but then, Isabella had always been that way. She could entertain herself for hours, while completely alone, and never seem to get bored.

Mattie gazed out at the lovely dark-haired little girl, missing her two front teeth, and thought back to the day Isabella was born and how the doctor had informed them sadly that she would be their only child. Unless, of course, they chose to adopt.

She supposed most moms would think her overly protective, but Mattie didn't care. Maybe if there had been more than just Isabella . . .

Her chores finished, Mattie dried her hands on her apron and stepped outside her back door.

Isabella was back at the sandbox now, having an animated conversation with someone, only half of which Mattie was able to hear. She could hear the child asking questions and listening attentively to inaudible replies from one of her imaginary friends. Mattie wasn't close enough to make out any words, just the questioning inflection of Isabella's voice.

As she listened to her daughter's conversation, she looked out along the length of their property. Their lot was about three hundred feet deep and a hundred-fifty wide, ending at an old broken-down stone wall at the back, overgrown with honeysuckle and trumpet vine. Mattie didn't know who owned the property behind their lot and she barely knew the neighbors on either side. She was sure she would get to know them all soon enough. Sometimes the folks in these New England towns were rather stand-offish at first. It just took time for them to accept newcomers.

 

Isabella already had explored a large part of the neighborhood and she knew very well what was behind their property line. She had taken a walk back there one day when she knew her Mommy was asleep in the afternoon.

It was on one of those autumn New England days when the sun never really made an appearance, when the trees dripped with moisture and a chilling fog occupied itself with trying to penetrate one’s bones. It seemed that sounds were muffled by the very thickness of the air and not a breath of air stirred.

She crept around the old wall, which was formed of native stones, stacked and roughly mortared together, to find a large overgrown, weedy lot full of unkempt trees and shrubs along with an amount of deadfall that indicated years of neglect. And there were stones. Some were leaning and some had fallen completely over. Most were covered with moss and lichens, but on some she was able to see old writing, carved into the granite and marble.

Isabella was not a stupid child, by any means. She knew a graveyard when she saw one and the fact that it was a very old graveyard only intrigued her more. She spent the best part of the afternoon there, while her Mommy napped serenely inside, wandering among the old tombstones, enchanted by the place and nearly mesmerized by the fact that just a few feet below her were so many dead people, asleep in the ground. It seemed almost magical at first, the silence of the place broken only by the dripping of water and the occasional creaking of a tree limb.

But then, for reasons Isabella didn’t understand, it all seemed to go wrong. Suddenly, the air seemed chillier and she thought she heard voices whispering to her. The breeze had picked up a little and maybe it was just the susurration of wind in the trees, but it seemed to her that she could almost make out words, and soon she found herself frightened well beyond what she should have been. It seemed she could hear her name repeated again and again in a hissing, sibilant voice, “Is-a-bell-ahhhh . . . Is-a-bell-ahhh . . .”

She found herself running, stumbling, and crying, for no real reason other than that some nameless terror seemed to have gripped her heart. She ran back to her swing set and she stared at that wall for a long time while her breath hitched in her chest and she shuddered, gripped in a formless dread. She would not venture behind that old stone wall again.

It was within a week of her visit to the graveyard that she met Mr. Beauchamp. She was playing on her swing set and singing to herself and he was suddenly just there. Strangely, she never was really afraid of him, even that first day, though his sudden, unbidden appearance had startled her. He reminded her of a character from a book her Daddy once read to her, The Legend of Sleepy Hollow. Mr. Beauchamp looked exactly like her mental image of Ichabod Crane. He was tall and skinny and he was always dressed in black and he had chin whiskers that waggled amusingly whenever he talked. And he was so gentle and polite in his manner and his voice was so kindly and soft, and he never talked down to her like she was just some little kid. He spoke to her as one would speak to an adult, and that made her like him all the more. So, how could she fear such a great new friend?

Mr. Beauchamp was one of those people who seem to know just about everything and Isabella found after a time that she could ask him most anything and he would never be embarrassed or become harsh with her like many adults might, if they were put off by her questions. She and Mr. Beauchamp sometimes had long conversations that were very adult, indeed, exchanges that might leave her face burning, but he was always honest and never failed to give an answer to anything that she might ask.

One day she asked him a question that she was reluctant to ask her mommy or daddy. “Mr. Beauchamp, how come I don’t have any sisters or brothers? I told my mommy I wanted a little brother, but she got all quiet and wouldn’t talk about it. And later, I heard her crying.”

“Isabella, you must understand that your mommy and daddy love you very much, but they can’t provide you with any brothers or sisters. When you were born, your mother had a difficult time, and now the doctors say she can’t have any more babies.”

“Why?” It was a typical child’s ploy to keep him talking and to see how many questions he would answer, and Mr. Beauchamp knew it, but he tolerated it most of the time.

“Inside a woman, in her tummy, there is a place called a uterus, which is where babies stay until they are born. Her uterus was damaged and had to be removed. Otherwise she could have bled to death.”

“Oh . . .” No more questions this time. The idea of her mommy dying because of her birth gave Isabella pause, and a moment later Mr. Beauchamp had disappeared. But he did that sometimes and at first that had scared her, but not anymore. The first time Mr. Beauchamp disappeared like that, she had run to her room in fright and a certain dirty word had run through her head again and again.

And when he again appeared the very next day, she asked, “How do you disappear like that?”

“I don’t really disappear, Sweetie, I just go someplace else.”

“Am I the only one that can see you?”

“Yes, I’m afraid so. Only children can see me and then only certain ones. . . .”

“Are you a ghost?”

There was a long pause as Mr. Beauchamp thought that one over, and then he smiled and shook his head a little. And once again, he was gone.

Isabella tried to explain to her Mommy about Mr. Beauchamp. Her Mommy just smiled one of her tolerant smiles and asked, “Honey, is Mr. Beauchamp like a cartoon, or is he made up, or what? I’ve never heard you talk about any of your other pretend friends like you do about him.”

And Isabella had stood in the kitchen, holding her old Raggedy Anne and said, “Mommy, no! Mr. Beauchamp is real! Just as real as you and daddy! He’s not pretend!”

“Then why can’t I see Mr. Beauchamp, or hear him when he talks to you?”

“Mr. Beauchamp says only kids can see him and hear him. . . .” Isabella had finished lamely, knowing her Mommy didn’t believe her.

Then Mr. Beauchamp said, Just let it go child, she can't understand.

Isabella decided that Mr. Beauchamp would just be her special friend forever. No one else’s. Just hers.

 

 

The day that Isabella was taken ill, Mattie had seen her playing, it seemed, just a few minutes before, then she looked out into the back yard and Isabella was clear at the back wall, sprawled on the ground, face up and very still.

Mattie burst from the back door of the home and ran to the child and found her unconscious, cool to the touch, and very white. She determined that Isabella was breathing, then bundled her into the car and drove like a madwoman to the hospital, two towns away, having never even thought about an ambulance service.

Isabella was diagnosed with brain swelling, but none of the doctors could determine a cause. During the next few days, they tested for everything they could think of, as Isabella grew steadily weaker and her parents stood by helplessly.

Eventually, Isabella slipped into a coma and the doctors had to confess that they feared she would soon die. Herbert and Mattie prepared themselves, as best any parents could, to face the death of a child, in this case their only child. How does one prepare to have one's heart ripped out?

 In the shadows of Isabella’s hospital room, another shadow came and went in the depths of the night, all dressed in black and very thin.

Relatives arrived from all over the country and ministers arrived to pray and help the family. There were prayer sessions held at the community's churches and even though Herbert and Mattie were new to the community, they were shown much support.

Eleven days passed and Isabella was placed on a respirator. Her vital signs were slipping and she was showing less brain activity with each passing day. Herbert and Mattie knew the end was close for their little girl and they were devastated. The quiet white corridors of the hospital seemed to ooze sorrow and tears.

Near midnight on the twelfth night of her illness, Isabella suddenly sat up in her hospital bed. Her Mommy was asleep in the chair by the foot of her bed and her Daddy had gone outside to smoke.

In the darkness, amidst the beeping of her life support equipment, her eyes shone with an unnatural light and her mouth was pulled into a grotesque smile of hellish evil. Where her two front teeth had been missing, two small fangs showed whitely in the glow from the night lights. At her bedside, Mr. Beauchamp smiled upon her and then bent to kiss the top of her head.

By the time the nurse burst into the room, waking Mattie Donovan, Isabella was just a confused eight-year-old with two missing front teeth, miraculously recovered from a deadly illness.

And as her Mommy hugged her and sobbed with relief, and her Daddy looked on, Isabella was heard to ask, "Mommy, how soon does school start?"

 

 

Letters to Santa

Kenneth James Crist

 

 

The pilot circled the sprawling complex, barely visible through the blowing snow and darkness, as I made my final preparations to jump. Outside, the air temperature was minus forty-eight degrees and a balmy night for mid-December.

From the cockpit, I could hear the copilot calling out compass headings from the GPS, along with altitude readings, wind direction, humidity and everything else that wasn’t gonna make a goddamned bit of difference to me. I would live or die according to the whim of Fate or God, or whatever you believe in. I believe you make your own luck and when your number’s up, you’re dead meat.

     The loadmaster rolled the big door of the DeHavilland Dash 8-300 open and suddenly, the aircraft was full of noise and the inside temperature plummeted. I secured my facemask, checked my gloves one last time, fixed my goggles in place and looked forward. All I could see of the pilot was his right hand in the doorway, poised in a five-finger spread. Then it was four fingers…three…two…one…then the loadmaster banged me on the back and yelled, “Go!” No “Good luck” or any of that shit. Maybe he believed like I did. I rolled out the door.

*    *    *    *    *

     Into the screaming maelstrom of darkness, snow and wind I tumbled, hitting the spread and feeling the cold cut through my clothing like a razor dipped in liquid nitrogen. I arched and counted to myself, making sure I didn’t deploy too early. I wasn’t up for a hike in this weather. If the pilot had it right and I got it right I would land just upwind a very short ways from the complex and I would be able to scurry indoors before I froze to death. If I got it wrong or if the pilot had miscalculated, I would most likely screw the pooch. At a nine-count, I popped my chute and hoped for the best. Forty seconds after that, I hit the ice, lost my footing and was slammed into the side of a metal building at about thirty knots. Nothing broken, nothing hurt—not even my pride. As they say, any landing you can walk away from…

I was still spilling my chute and trying to get it under control when I was suddenly surrounded by security forces, all done up in white arctic gear and honest-to-God white M-16’s.

“You Nelson?” One of them screamed over the roar of the wind and the factory noise in the background.

“Yeah, that’s me!” I shouted back.

“You’re late!”

“I give a fuck! Six hours ago I was in Quebec, gettin’ some pretty nice ass. Now look at this bullshit! If I’m too late, say so and I’ll signal for a pickup.”

“You bring the vaccine?”

“Oops! Shit! Forgot it.” As his eyes started to widen, I pulled boxes of ampoules out of my pockets. “You’re not dealin’ with an amateur, here. Can we please get the fuck inside?”

“I’m Rogers, head of security. Let the damn chute go! It’s already fouled in the sheet metal. By tomorrow, it’ll be in Greenland and some kid can have it!”

In another two minutes we were inside and little was said as we started stripping off gear, except when Rogers said, “Gonna hafta see your ID and get an iris scan before we clear the room here and move inside.”

“You people really take this shit seriously,” I said, digging for my wallet, “I have less trouble getting into the Pentagon.”

“Yeah, we take it seriously. You’ll surrender your sidearm, too.” Wordlessly, I handed over my Glock Model 23 and spare magazines.

“Any other weapons?”

I dug out my Smith and Wesson first edition SWAT knife and handed it over.

“Hey, nice. These are hard to come by,” Rogers said, looking the knife over.

“I want that back, if I live. If not, it’s yours, that is if you live.”

“Now that the vaccine’s here, we’ll probably be alright.”

“How many are infected? That you know of?”

“Well, the Boss for sure and his Missus and six of the workers. That’s all that have symptoms at this point.”

“And you’ve secured the Post Office complex?”

“Did that ten minutes after the shit hit the fan.”

“Good deal.” I thought a minute, then said, “Okay let’s get this done, then I can work on tracking down our sender.”

*    *    *    *    *

The anthrax load had come in a plain white number ten envelope, written and addressed in purple Crayola. The postmark was from Belden, Nebraska and small fingerprints had been lifted, most of them too smudged for more than one or two points. It was accompanied by a letter, also written in purple, to the effect that the writer was disgruntled because last year’s booty was not precisely as ordered. The writer hoped everyone on the receiving end would die a slow and horrible death. Signed, Timmy. Well, it was something to go on.

We entered through the animal barns and it was quite warm inside, and the smell of animals and manure were not nearly as overpowering as I would have expected.

“How many of these big guys do you have, now?” I asked Rogers.

“About four thousand head, give or take. Most years we can muster five hundred teams. Our herds are growing all the time.”

That was a lot of animals. I knew that all vegetation-eating mammals were susceptible to anthrax. In most cases if an infection occurred, it would be picked up from spores naturally found in the environment. But in close quarters and with an especially virulent strain of the disease, this could be devastating, even though it could not be spread directly from one animal to another.

I gazed out across acres of red-painted pens and wide aisles and briefly watched as workers tended the animals. Over a hundred countries were now supporting this effort and it could all be undone by one disgruntled kid.

“Any signs of sickness or exposure out here?”

Rogers shook his head. “Not so far. I think we may have lucked out…”

“Okay, let’s go to the infirmary and get this vaccine to your medical staff.”

*    *    *    *    *

     He looked pretty small, lying in a hospital bed, on a ventilator, with IV pumps administering antibiotics and nourishment. The huge white beard looked almost yellowish and his reading glasses were on the bedside table. In the next room, his wife lay in similar circumstances.

“Guess we’re gonna hafta stop letting him open his own mail. He’s not gonna like it, though. He gets such a kick outta the letters.” Rogers and two other security men stood with me as I looked through the glass doors of the isolation, negative-pressure room.

“It may not come to that,” I said, “you can get scanners now that detect anything. Radiation, disease spores, explosives, you name it. Just like anything else—all it takes is money.”

“You have any idea what we spend here every year on security, infrastructure, life support?”

“I don’t think I wanna know,” I said, shaking my head.

“We operate in one of the most inhospitable places on Earth, just for the sake of secrecy, and yet, there really is no secret what we do here. Ask any five-year-old.”

A doctor stepped up to the doors and looked inside at the monitors and wrote on a chart. I eased up next to him. “Any improvement, Doctor?”

“And you would be…?” He looked me up and down, knowing I was a stranger to this place.

“My name’s Nelson. I’m with the CIA. I brought the vaccine up from Canada on orders from Langley.”

“Ah, yes, Mr. Nelson. You did a brave thing, Sir.” He offered his hand and we shook briefly. “Looks like our main man will pull through and his wife’s not doing badly, either. We lost one worker this morning and two more may succumb before this is over.”

“What’s being done about cleanup? Do you need any help with that?”

“Cleanup was finished about an hour ago. Decontamination has all been handled and once again, we are safe.”

“Okay. Well, I guess whenever the weather conditions improve, I’ll call for a plane and get headed back stateside. I’ve got a little perp to go catch.”

The doctor shook his head and looked at me sadly. “I can’t imagine what kind of spoiled brat would send Santa Claus an envelope filled with anthrax.”

“I can’t either, Doc, but I’m gonna find out.”

*    *    *    *    *

 

Belden, Nebraska, population 131. Not much to see from the highway. Some metal grain elevators and a few houses. According to the U.S. census, the village only occupied .2 square miles and had 61 dwellings. You’d think that would make it easy to find one kid named Timmy. But small communities tend to be tight-knit and usually distrustful of outsiders. It would be a bitch to try and conduct surveillance here. And strong-arm tactics were pretty much out since the debacle in Waco, Texas at the Branch Davidian compound. Even though it had been eighteen years since that shit went down, all the agencies were walking softly. And, being CIA, I wasn’t officially here, anyway. We’re not supposed to operate within the borders of the USA. The rest of my crew were all FBI and included two guys I’d worked with before, Alderman and Kennedy. And one quite pretty woman named Carla Stroud, whom I could barely stand to be around.

“Looks like we need to find a gimmick we can use to our advantage,” Kennedy said from the back seat.

“I’m thinkin’ maybe we should go somewhere and buy a pickup truck and I could come back with Carla and we could look at houses. I saw two for sale as we drove through. That’ll get our foot in the door. Might have to borrow some kids from somewhere…” I left the rest of the sentence hang in the air.

Four days later Uncle Sam had bought a house in Belden for a mere $38,500 and a two-year-old Ford extended cab F-150. Carla was getting “our” kids enrolled in school and I was sort of looking for work. Timmy seemed to be a popular name in Belden. There were four of them. The one I was betting on was a fair-haired little bullying prick that lived two doors east of us. He’d already punched “our” son, Michael, in the eye, causing a doctor bill for Uncle Sugar to pay and a real pissy visit from me to their house, where his mom made every excuse in the book for the little bastard’s behavior and came off looking like a total airhead, while the little fucker smirked at me from behind his laptop computer.

I figured he might be the type to send an envelope of anthrax to the North Pole, but he didn’t seem intelligent enough to know how to safely grow the stuff. He would bear watching.

*    *    *    *    *

     “The thing that really has me puzzled is the purple crayon,” Carla said, “most kids have computers nowadays, even in Bumfuck, Nebraska. Why use crayon?”

“It’s Belden,” I said automatically, “and we’re supposed to be proud to live here. But that’s certainly a valid point. I wonder if anyone ever asked what the percentage of hand-written letters was, compared to those printed out from a computer?”

“I think we should go talk to the school principal and see who’s poor enough in this thriving metropolis to be unable to afford a computer…” Carla was already grabbing her purse.

*    *    *    *    *

     “Timothy Jonathan Barnes,” Principal Dover said, looking at a file card. We were seated in his office and I had already decided this fucking guy was an officious little prick. “Family’s damn near destitute,” he continued, “got two kids and both of ‘em have MS. Tim’s a little better off than his sister, though. He can at least get around in a wheelchair. His younger sib is so screwed up she’s gotta be home schooled, and I know it’s not politically correct to say it, but it’s a waste of an education, ya want my opinion. Kids like that never amount to anything. Just a burden on the family their whole lives.”

“Yeah, just ask Stephen Hawking,” Carla murmured, looking over her half glasses at the balding little tyrant in his three-piece suit.

“Who?” Principal Dover looked slightly confused.

“I’ll take famous astronomers and physicists for $400, Alex,” I piped up. It got a grin and a headshake from Carla. I was starting to like her more all the time.

“Doesn’t matter, Mr. Dover. But we’ll need to talk to Tim. Would he be in class today?”

“Well, he was in classes today, but that was final bell, just a few minutes ago. You might catch them still in the parking lot. It’ll be an old conversion van with a side lift…” We were already headed out the door.

In the parking lot, we spotted the van, and the side lift was just closing up, a woman in the driver’s seat and a dark-haired kid in back.

“Let’s just get in our car and follow them home, see where they live, get an address and everything we’ll need for the search warrant,” I said.

“I’d say we’ll most likely need some samples of the kid’s writing, too, or we’re screwed on probable cause,” Carla said. Great. There went another five to seven days waiting for a handwriting expert to tell us what we’d most likely be able to see in thirty seconds. Oh, well. The wheels grind slowly, but they do grind.

*    *    *    *    *

     In reality, it took only four days and we had our handwriting confirmation and our warrant to search 118 Walnut Street, Belden, Nebraska. We converged on the house at one in the afternoon and were admitted by the mother of Tim and Nancy.

Surprisingly, the house was as clean as any I’d ever stepped into, in spite of the fact that the child Nancy was essentially a diapered vegetable, lying on a cot and wearing a helmet. Her limbs were twisted grotesquely and she watched us silently. Carla knelt down beside the cot and spoke to her. “How’s Nancy doin’ today? Are we havin’ a good day? Huh?” The child smiled a lopsided smile and waved a misshapen hand at Carla. When she stood up, the tough FBI agent swiped roughly with the heel of her hand just under her eye.

Another team was picking up Tim at school and would soon have him in custody. Carla and I did the search of Tim’s room, which consisted of a sort of lean-to off the back of the house. It was partitioned off with a blanket hung in the doorway. There, we found books on various diseases, including anthrax and bubonic plague and equipment, mostly homemade, to incubate and isolate microbes. We had our little terrorist. There wasn’t much sense of elation.

*    *    *    *    *

     “For the record, this will be an interview with one Timothy Barnes, relating to an incident in which a lethal substance, to wit: Anthrax, was sent through U.S. and International mail with the intent of causing death and mayhem. Present for this interview are Special Agents Carla Stroud and Bill Kennedy, Federal Bureau of Investigation and myself, Agent Andrew Nelson of Central Intelligence Agency. Mr. Barnes, please state your name for the record.”

     Timothy leaned forward into the mike and said, “I’m Timothy Barnes.”

     “How old are you, Tim?”

     “I’m twelve, Sir.”

     “And you presently reside at 118 Walnut Street, in Belden, Nebraska?”

     “Yessir.”

     “Have you agreed to conduct this interview on advice of your council, Mr. Lance Terry?”

     “Yes.”

     “Have you received any offers, threats, payments or anything to influence your testimony here today, Tim?”

     “Nossir.”

     “Tim, when you sent the Anthrax letter to Santa, was that the first time you’d written him?”

     “No. It was the seventh time.”

     “Seven times you’ve written in what, seven years?”

     “Yes, sir.”

     “In this particular letter you said something to the effect that you were upset and disappointed because your previous requests had gone unanswered, is that correct?”

      “Correct, Sir.”

“Okay, tell us, Tim, for the record, what would be so important a gift from Santa that the failure to deliver would make you want to finally wipe out Santa and all his workers?”

“Well, first of all, I stopped believing in Santa Claus along about year five. I figured my letters were goin’ to North Pole, Indiana, or wherever it is the TV always talks about.”

“So, you didn’t think he was real?”

“I didn’t think he could be real and not want to give me what I wanted.”

“What was it you asked for, Tim?”

“Just to heal my sister. To give Nancy a chance at a regular life.”

“But you yourself are in a wheelchair, Tim. Why not ask to be healed, too?”

“Agent Nelson…compared to Nancy, I got it made. I can talk and read and get around okay in my chair…but she’s got nothin’…nothin’ at all to look forward to…

Tim went on to tell how long and hard he had prayed, not just to God and to Jesus, but to Buddha, to Allah, to Yahweh and every other god and goddess he could think of and some he made up out of desperation.

Tim received probation after a brief hearing to establish guilt and make the case a matter of record. He continues to pray and he continues to write Santa every year, but he no longer includes deadly bugs. Nancy will most likely not live much longer, unless Tim’s prayers should be answered and there is some type of medical breakthrough.

Oh, and one final note: Carla Stroud and I were married last June. We invited the Barnes family. They politely declined.

 

texas.jpg
Art by Paul Dick © 2012

Texas

 

South Padre Island

Murder at the High Tide Line

 

A Barry Wilder Short Story

 

Kenneth James Crist

 

       To the uninitiated, the state of Texas sounds like any other place, just another state in the Union, maybe a little bigger than most, but nothing special. Those would be folks who’ve never ridden it on a motorcycle.

To those of us who have spent time there with the wind, the bugs and the noise, well, we know better. Texas is huge and it’s got practically everything. A pleasure ride across Texas is a three-day endeavor at least and will take you from desert to mountains to beaches to cities and the piney woods.

Name it and you got it in Texas. Murder is no exception.

      I’d been on the road a week and it had all been in Texas. I had spent the evening before South Padre in San Antonio, doing the touristy bit. I had chosen a somewhat rundown and seedy motel that was six blocks from the Alamo and I got to the national monument fifteen minutes before closing. I’d been there before, but it was many years ago. I was glad to see they’d gotten rid of the souvenir stand inside and given this place where brave Americans died the dignity it deserved.

Across the street there were stairs leading down into the River Walk and after my fifteen minutes among the looky-loos, I went in search of a drink and some dinner. I was wearing biker gear and getting various looks from various people. Some of the men looked like they wanted to kick my ass and toss me in the river. Some of the women looked like they wanted to devour me. I’d already made up my mind, though. Some food and a couple beers and I was going back to my motel and sleep. Alone.

Joe’s Crab Shack seemed like a good bet and there was no waiting line. As I ate, I people-watched and admired the boats plying the river. It was the 29th of October, late in the season to be riding and the main reason I was so far south. On the River, the party boats were gearing up for Halloween and also Dia de Muertos, the Day of the Dead, which would happen November 1st and 2nd. The Mexican holiday had spilled over the border many years ago and gave folks in south Texas something to celebrate and an excuse to drink.

By nine o’clock my ass was draggin’ and I left the big party and went to my motel and turned in.

The next day, I cruised on south and east and by late afternoon, entered Port Isabel. As I passed through the town, I noticed the decorations for Dia de Muertos. In the center median of the main drag, there were full-size plastic skeletons. Skeletons riding bikes, skeletons walking little doggie skeletons, skeletons holding the hands of little kid skeletons, waiting to cross at the lights. Creepy and bizarre in a fun sort of way.

Then I hit the causeway that runs out to South Padre. I kept Boomer in fourth gear and let the pipes make some noise. As I pulled onto the bridge, I’d seen the signs, “Watch out for Pelicans on bridge.” Okay, and do what? If one of those big graceful/clumsy fuckers came right at my windshield, what was I gonna do? Yell shit! and duck, I guessed. Didn’t happen, though. The pelicans were down for the night.

South Padre turned out to be deserted. I had expected loads of traffic, loud music and bikini babes struttin’ all over the place. No such luck. I cruised up and down the main two streets for about forty minutes and decided they’d folded the town up for the day. Maybe forever.

I had no idea where I was gonna stay or what the rates might be, so just for fun, I pulled into the Plaza. Might as well get insulted, then move on to something cheaper. In the lobby, two young guys were manning the desk and looking bored. I’d parked Boomer right in front of the doors and I was pulling a sweaty helmet off my head as I came in—a sure-fire way to get priced right outta most ritzy places.

“Help you, Sir?” Lobby Guy the Younger spoke up.

“What’s your rate for one night, single?”

“Well, have I got a deal for you! Being it’s the off-season, I’ll put you in a Jacuzzi suite for $59.90. Usually goes for $250.00, in season.”

Things were looking up. “So, this is considered off-season?” I asked as I signed in.

“Yeah, things are really slow right now. Too late for spring breakers and too early for Winter Texans.”

In thirty minutes, I’d showered and shaved and dressed in something sort of appropriate for the Island, khaki jeans and a Hawaiian shirt, loafers with no socks and a ball cap. And my Glock tucked in the back of my waistband, covered by the shirt. I walked a block west to the bay side of the island in a beeline to the nearest bar. There were six people in the place and four of them were staff. I made number seven. There was a somewhat wrinkled older gal at the bar, wearing way too much makeup to cover years of sun damage. She sized me up as I walked past and looked briefly interested. She gave me a big white, fake-looking smile and arched her back a little so I’d notice her augmented plastic boobs and when I didn’t respond, she settled back on her stool to continue drinking herself blind.

At a corner table a pudgy bald guy stared into his laptop computer and stuffed French fries into his yap. I took the table farthest away from both, near the open west side of the dining room, where I could look out over the bay. Now I found the pelicans. There were a number of posts and pilings out in the bay and each had a single pelican parked on it for the night. The sun was two degrees above the water and it looked like it was gonna be a great sunset.

The waitress was young, stacked and pretty, except for an unfortunate overbite that made her look dumb as toast. I ordered beer, clams and mussels and had an enjoyable hour ignoring everyone and watching the lights and the bay. The music was good, the beer was beer and the food was mediocre.

When I left, I decided I’d hike to the other side of the island and look at the Gulf before I went to bed. Sounds like a real endeavor, but at that point South Padre is about three or four blocks wide. I was on the beach inside of fifteen minutes. The surf was booming and it was fully dark by the time I got down on the sand. The wind was more than a breeze and the temperature was cooling down rapidly. I decided I’d hike up the beach a ways and walk off some calories. To the north, there was a large fog bank, which made it impossible to see out onto the Gulf in that direction. To the south, lights of ships moved slowly north. I seemed to be the only one on the beach and that was fine with me.

I walked for thirty minutes or so and then decided to head back. I opted for the streets and firmer ground and after a moment or two, found a pathway leading up through the sea grape to the condos and apartments above the beach. I found the body about twelve feet off the path, partly hidden in the sea grape. From the corner of my eye, I’d seen something move and that caused me to take a closer look. From my pocket I produced a small LED flashlight and shined it over the area. I saw crabs moving away and brown legs. I saw a torn and shredded swimsuit on the body of a once-pretty teenaged girl. I saw numerous cuts on her body and one open, dried, staring eye. I saw that she’d been dragged a considerable distance. And in that moment, in its indignity at being filthy and crab-infested and dead, that open eye spoke to me. It said, “Hey, Big Guy. You look like a nice enough fella. Suppose you could find out who did this to me? Maybe find ‘em and fuck ‘em up a little? It’s the last thing I’ll ever ask. I promise.”

I backed away, making sure I dragged my feet just enough so as not to leave identifiable footprints. The path itself was deep, dry sand and would not take a print. Around the area, I noticed a number of tire tracks, even though I had seen several signs stating vehicular traffic was illegal on the beach.

I started to pull out my cell phone, then stopped. Not a good idea. Too easy to trace the source of the call and make me directly involved. In a homicide investigation everyone is a suspect until they are eliminated by diligent police work. I didn’t know what they had down here for a police force, but I didn’t want to meet ‘em.

I continued back down the beach, looking for a public phone, and in a few minutes I got lucky. I found a free emergency phone, its blue light still working. It hadn’t even been vandalized. I peeled off my shirt in the Gulf wind and used it to pick up the receiver and when the female dispatcher answered, I used my best Fred Flintstone voice to report the body…

“Dahhh, yeah, hey, dare’s a body in da high tide line down here on da beach, okay? Bout a hundred feet north a where I’m callin’ from. My name? Yabba-dabba-doo, Honey!” I hung up and sprinted for the streets and cover. I needn’t have bothered. It was at least twenty minutes before red and blue lights started showing up down there. I could see them from my room on the sixth floor of the Plaza. And that was just far enough away.

*     *     *     *     *

In retrospect, the smart thing to have done the next morning would have been to plant my big ass in Boomer’s saddle and get the hell outta Dodge. But then I’d never know. I’d never know who killed that pretty little girl or why. I’d never know the pleasure of seeing him go to jail or maybe worse. I watched the morning news on the 46-inch flat screen and found out her name. I had figured she was a spring-breaker who just didn’t leave soon enough and got in with the wrong bunch of guys, maybe got raped and all that. I was wrong.

Sandra Michelle Martin was three days past her eighteenth birthday and was a resident of Brownsville. Police were “still determining” her cause of death and an interview with her one bereaved parent, her father, indicated they didn’t have a goddamned clue why she was on South Padre. She had graduated in the spring from the local high school and was “always a good girl”, meaning, I supposed, she didn’t do drugs, didn’t kill puppies and wasn’t the town pump. And where do we go from there?

I decided to get some breakfast. I didn’t think I’d be staying another night, so I went ahead and checked out, then went looking for someplace off the beaten path, maybe where the locals go to get away from La Touristas.

     I passed up Denny’s and IHOP, Shoney’s and Perkins without any trouble. I wanted someplace different. What I eventually found was called the Whangdoodle. It was a board and tarpaper shack at the ass-end of an alley and it had to be in trouble with the zoning board almost constantly. What wood there was had been painted every garish color one could imagine and the salsa music was loud enough to hear from the street. Four Harleys and a Honda Valkyrie were parked in front. I jammed Boomer into the middle of these, backing it in as seemed to be required at every biker bar in the nation. I stuck my helmet on the handlebars, adjusted my Glock and walked on inside.

I couldn’t be sure if the floor was dirt or there was just so much sawdust it appeared that way. The smell of old beer and unwashed bodies, along with cigarette smoke and a whiff or two of pot made me think back over about a thousand joints like this I’d been in. Some I’d had to fight my way out of and at least one time, I’d had to shoot my way out.

The five motorcycle slobs were lined up at the bar doing Tequila shooters. It seemed a bit early in the day for that shit, but hey, that’s just me. Two raunchy-looking women sat at one of the few tables, beers in front of them and smokes in the ashtrays. In the back, an old turd of a jukebox was slammin’ out the tunes loud enough to create feedback in the speakers and cause the rafters to hum. Nearer the bar, against the back wall, another big screen TV was on, the sound either muted or turned so low it couldn’t be heard. It needed adjustment. The colors were mostly purple, green and sparkly red.

I stepped up to the bar and eyeballed the greaser who seemed to be running the place. His Zapata mustache was thick and hung damn near to his collarbones. One eye had a film over it and the other didn’t look all that friendly.

“What’ll it be, Amigo?”

I could sense the bikers looking at me with interest and a certain amount of hostility.

“I need breakfast. Got any eggs?”

Huevos? Hell yeah, I got huevos. How many?”

“Maybe four? Scrambled with some cheese and peppers? And a draft beer?”

“Kinda peppers ya want? Got chilis, Jalapenos and Habaneros.”

“You know what’s best, Amigo. Light it up…”

From the biker nearest me: “Oh, Dude, you just fucked up.”

I turned slowly and looked at his nasty ass. World War II bomber jacket with a denim vest over it. Jeans encrusted with dirt and grease. Long hair, ditto. “Yeah, why’s that?”

“Ol’ Raphael, he takes his cookin’ serious. You ask for it hot, yer gonna shit lightnin’ for a week!”

“Okay, well, I guess I’ll ride the lightnin’ then.”

That brought some laughter and the biker stuck out his hand. His paw was filthy and encased in an equally filthy fingerless glove. I took it without hesitation. “I’m Pigpen,” he said, “and that’s Scuzzy, Flirtin’ Bob, Rango and Bones. Where the fuck you from?”

We conversed for a while and my eggs came. As a joke, Raphael sat a small fire extinguisher on the bar beside my plate. That was a real knee-slapper until I dug in. Those eggs turned out to be the hottest shit I’d ever put in my mouth up until that point. The bikers waited for me to spit or yell or curse. I didn’t give them the satisfaction. I shoveled in my eggs and drank my beer. I could feel my scalp sweating and I thanked God for Prevacid. As I was finishing, a newscast came on the TV and Pigpen grabbed a remote that was lying on the bar and turned it up, at the same time telling one of the women, “Hey, Carla! Kill the juke!” She got up and walked over and merely yanked out the plug. The salsa music died and we watched the young, pretty reporter tell the story of Death on the Beach of South Padre.

      “Overnight, an anonymous tip led Cameron County authorities to the discovery of the partially-clad body of a Texas teenager on the beach at South Padre Island. Sources close to the investigation say that the body of eighteen year-old Sandra Michelle Martin, a resident of Brownsville, was found at the high tide line. It appeared that she had been brutally murdered and possibly dragged for some distance down the beach. At this time, a cause of death has yet to be determined, but Cameron County Sheriff Trent Mattingly said there were enough cuts and abrasions on the body that that alone could have caused the pretty teenaged girl to die of exsanguination. The investigation is ongoing at this hour and we hope to have more for you on our noon newscast. Rebecca Landy, Channel 14 News…

“Now, that’s a goddamned shame.” The biker Pigpen had introduced as Bones made the comment as Pigpen turned the volume back down.

Flirtin’ Bob said, “Yeah. Waste of good meat, there…”

Pigpen eyeballed him and said, “Hey, Fuckstick, have a little respect!”

Then Scuzzy piped up and said, “Yeah, just cause you never got a chance to bone her, doesn’t mean ya can’t be nice…”

Pigpen turned to me and said, “Can you believe this fuckin’ crew?”

I shrugged and said, “Sometimes ya gotta laugh, or else yer gonna hafta cry. Know what I mean?” I looked over at Scuzzy and said, as casually as I could, “So, did you guys know her?”

“Lemme buy you a drink, Dude. I didn’t catch yer name…” Pigpen was giving me the stinkeye and I decided to back off for a little.

“I’m Barry, and I got a better idea. Lemme just buy the house.” I signaled Raphael for refills all around and when everyone had a drink, I raised my beer and said, “May the fucker that did that shit die from some kinda dick-rot.” We drank up.

This crew struck me as being just a little more intelligent than the average barfly types who choose to ride motorcycles and I wondered if I could work them for some information. It probably wasn’t going to take a lot more Tequila before someone was gonna open up.

“Know anybody around here that would be mean enough to do some shit like that?”

*     *     *     *     *

       Later that afternoon, I went back to the Plaza and got my room back. My head was splitting and I needed a nap. I planned to be out and about later in the evening and I wanted to be sharp.

In the end, it hadn’t been Scuzzy who opened up, it was Flirtin’ Bob. He was a good lookin’ fucker and well-known in Port Isabel and on the Island as quite the womanizer. He revealed that Sandra Martin had been coming to South Padre since she was sixteen and had as recently as the previous week worked at the Shoney’s restaurant as a waitress.

He and Scuzzy had both tried to date her, but she wasn’t having any of it. Might have been the fact that they were bikers, might have been their hygiene, or lack of it. Anyway, they both were interested in getting their hands on whoever killed her. Nice to know I had allies on the Island.

When I got up, it was past sunset and I decided maybe Shoney’s might be a good place for dinner. I would pay attention to the wait staff and see if maybe someone looked distressed or weepy over Sandra’s death. If I could get someone to talk, I might generate a new lead.

When I got there, Flirtin’ Bob’s Harley chopper was parked in the first stall by the door. I stood outside and looked in through the big side windows until I spotted him, sitting in a booth at the far end. He hadn’t seen me yet and he was not alone.

The woman sitting across from him was one of the wait staff and she could only be described as a dish. She was a classic blonde in every way, looked to be about twenty, certainly no more than twenty-three. She was tall and slim, but with a tiny waist and a truly impressive bust line. It looked like she might have spent half her pay on her hair, which was shoulder length and thick and golden. I doubted if it was natural and I wondered about the boobs, too.

They were engaged in an animated conversation that looked as though things were getting heated and I watched for a minute or two. Oh, to be a lip-reader…Then she abruptly jumped up and stomped away, giving me a good view of her nicely-shaped butt and some fine legs. If ol’ Flirtin’ Bob was tappin’ that, I’d have to say he was a lucky man, but right at the moment, he seemed to have fallen out of favor. I sauntered on in, acting like I’d never seen him, and the waitress, a small Mexican girl, seated me two booths away. As soon as he saw me, Flirtin’ Bob got up and left, giving me only a cursory nod as he went by.

I got coffee and ice water and looked over the menu. When the Mexican girl came back I spoke to her about Sandra Martin, but it was a waste of time. She was Martin’s replacement and had never met her. While I ate my patty melt, I saw the blonde again, but only at a distance and it looked like she’d been crying.

When I left the Shoney’s, it was fully dark out and I took a ride by the Whangdoodle. It didn’t look very busy and I didn’t see any of the bikes that had been there that morning. Eventually, I parked back at the hotel and took another walk on the beach. It was a nice night out and the wind had died at sundown. I purposely stayed away from the spot where I’d found Sandra Martin and just walked and looked at the stars. Maybe it would be a good deal to just forget about this whole thing and ride out of town at first light.

No sooner had that thought crossed my mind than a bullet whizzed by my ear and slapped into the water ten yards offshore. I knew it was a bullet because I’d been shot at before. As the crack of the rifle rolled across the beach and echoed off the high-rise apartments, I was already falling and rolling. There were two more quick shots that encouraged me to get some cover, and a fifty-gallon steel trash receptacle was handy. I scrambled behind it, but there were no more shots. I waited a few minutes to let my breathing settle. My heart was triphammering away and I suddenly felt more alive than I had in weeks. Being shot at will do that to you. Either that or make you feel more dead. I checked my Glock, which had magically appeared in my hand, then slipped up the beach and moved toward the walkway where the shots had come from. I kept to the shadows and found all the cover I could and by the time I got up between the buildings, there was nothing to see but two expended .30 caliber carbine rounds. I never found the third one. I scooped them up carefully, using a McDonald’s cup that was lying where some litterbug had tossed it. There might be some prints on the shells and there might not. I might never know if people kept shooting at me. They couldn’t keep missing me forever…

*     *     *     *     *

Using my great reasoning powers I deduced that somewhere along the line I had made someone nervous. And since they were more than willing to try and kill me, I also deduced that it must have something to do with Sandra Martin. Since I had really only had contact with five scurvy bikers, it stood to reason that it must be someone in that bunch or closely associated with them that I had made nervous.

I hadn’t seen much of the shooter, just some muzzle flashes and a dark figure turning to run away. But somehow the profile didn’t look much like any of the five guys I’d had beers with that morning. And I figured if it had been Pigpen or one of his clan, they would have had balls enough to stay and finish the job. I needed to widen my perspective and start thinking about persons on the periphery of those I had contacted. On the way back to the Plaza, I watched my ass and paid attention to every person and vehicle out there. No one even waved.

I double-locked the door to my hotel room and took a hot shower. I dropped the soap twice. And by the time I got out and toweled off, I was good and pissed. The delayed reaction was a leftover thing from my days on the police force. When you’re “on the job” you can’t afford to let emotions play a part in your actions because you know everything you do will be scrutinized in court. The more you can control your emotions, the better you will be at being a cop. If you’re gonna get pissed every time someone insults you or tries to assault you, then you made a bad career choice, because you’re dealing with people living in a free society, under the protection of the Constitution and Bill of Rights. They can readily insult you and they will. Free speech and alla that. They will also assault your body, but they don’t get away with that. And the fucker that shot at me wouldn’t, either. I didn’t sleep all that well that night.

*     *     *     *     *

When I’m stressed, I often dream and dream vividly and when I awake, I usually remember what haunted my rest. If I’m stressed by a problem, I’ll often have the answer by the time I’m shaving or in the shower.

That night I dreamed a lot. There was moonlight at first and again I was on the beach at South Padre. There was the body again, though in my dream, a small crab crawled out of her mouth and she spoke to me aloud in a grating voice that sounded sort of like chalk on slate. Again she implored me to find who did this and make them pay.

Then I was in a back room at the Shoney’s restaurant and the tall blonde I’d seen was talking with the pretty one whose body I’d found. There was just a snatch of conversation. I watched the blonde get right up in Sandra Martin’s face and say, in a voice both scathing and threatening, “You stay the fuck away from him, you little cunt!” Then the blonde turned and slammed through the door back out into the restaurant. And the door, which was one of those that swings both ways, swung back and forth over and over, with a whooshing noise…

And last, there I was, inside the restaurant, looking out onto the parking lot at Flirtin’ Bob, who was standing beside his chopper, talking with three Dia de Muertos skeletons, that of a man in a Corona t-shirt and straw hat, that of a woman in a bikini (her bikini bra held up by bony tits, apparently) and that of a child holding the leash of a skeleton doggie, with a Tootsie Roll Pop in its other hand. An orange one.

Ol’Flirtin’ Bob was flirtin’ with the woman and, as I came awake, my first thought was, he’s flirtin’ with death…

      I didn’t know her name, but I knew who the killer was and I knew who shot at me the night before. There was motive: jealousy. About opportunity, I didn’t know and maybe I never would. Now all I needed was a way to prove what I knew or draw her into a lethal confrontation.

      I went out to breakfast late in the morning, just to be seen. I wanted her to know I was still around. I wanted them all to know. Because, the way I figured it, Flirtin’ Bob had to know his blonde chick killed Sandra. And if he knew it, then they all knew it. They might not protect her, but they wouldn’t turn her in, either.

      I spent the rest of the day napping and watching news and weather on the big screen. I went down to the desk and took the room for one more night, then went back up and packed.

      At sunset, I went down to the bay side of the island and ate supper at the same place I’d gone the night I arrived. Plastic Tits was still at the bar and still trying the big white smile that didn’t work. I held myself to one beer.

      After it was fully dark, I walked over to the gulf side and trudged up the beach to the same spot where I’d found Sandra Martin. It wasn’t very cold and I was sweating through the two changes of clothes I’d worn. I found a good, dark spot down near the water and started building. I’d checked the tide and I knew it was going out. When I’d finished my construction, I backed off into the darkest shadows I could find and looked at myself, sitting on the beach. Wet sand will hold a shape for quite a while, especially when held together by jeans and a Hawaiian shirt. The ball cap didn’t look just right, but it was too late to change it. I could hear engine noise coming down the beach.

      Oh, they were so sneaky. So stealthy and so smart. They parked their four-wheeler off a ways and circled in from the beach into the darker spots where the shadows of the apartments and closed-up condos would hide them and they took quite a while to make their approach. They settled in less than forty feet away from where I lay prone in the sea grape.

      As they set up to take their shot, I began my own stealthy approach. Mine was better. When they fired their first shots at the false me out by the water, and nothing happened, there was that second or two when they began to realize they’d been had. That was when I asked my one question.

      “Is that the four wheeler you used to drag Sandra down the beach?”

      They both spun toward me and I saw that both were armed. As their guns came up, I shot the blonde woman first, a heart shot that knocked her flat. She never even tried to get up. Flirtin’ Bob froze for just a half second, but his gun was still pointed my way. Good enough. I fired again, twice this time, a head shot and a center body mass that got him for sure, but I couldn’t say where. He went down and was also still.

      I ran out next to the surf and retrieved my clothes, dumping and shaking the sand out of the shirt and pants and placing the ball cap on my head. I rolled the clothes into a bundle and as I started down the beach, I could hear two sirens, getting closer. Apparently, for me at least, vacation was over. I slipped away back to the south, keeping to the shadows…always the shadows.

      Twenty minutes later, I took a last look down at the beach from my hotel room, where the red and blue lights were again flashing, then grabbed my bags and got ready to head toward the elevator. I planned to ride through the night and arrive in Victoria, Texas the next morning.

      When I pulled open the door, two plainclothes detectives were standing there looking me over. The tall one, nearest me, was just placing his badge into the breast pocket of his suit coat with the flap of the leather folder inside and the badge hanging out.

      The shorter guy was back a step and to my left. His coat was open and his hand was under it, doubtless ready to draw a weapon. Neither one looked like they were in a good mood.

      I set my bags and helmet down and raised my hands to shoulder level, moving carefully. I had already survived being shot at on South Padre, so why screw it up now?

      “You armed, Sir?” The taller guy spoke first, his hand also inside his coat now.

     “Not on me, no. I do have a weapon. It’s tucked in this bag, here.” I tapped the bag with my foot.

      “Please turn around, Sir, and place your hands on your head.”

      As I complied, I asked, “Am I being arrested?” Stupid question, but I felt like conversation might relax these two a bit.

      “We’re detaining you for a little while, Sir, until some things become more clear.” The cuffs went on and I was trussed up nicely. My Glock was retrieved from my bag and the rest of my stuff dumped out on the bed and gone through. My wallet was pulled from my hip pocket and opened in front of me, so that I could see the only thing they removed was my identification.

      The wallet was placed in a plastic bag and sealed, the Glock went into another. I was read my rights and we were off. The guys on the registration desk didn’t look nearly as bored now. I was glad I could bring some entertainment into their humdrum lives, even if only for a few fleeting moments.

      I was stuffed into the back seat of a green and white Crown Victoria (“Watch your head, Sir.”) that smelled slightly of piss and vomit and we went north up the island a mile and a half to the police station.

      Inside, they asked me if I needed to use the facilities. I didn’t. They asked if I needed coffee or a soda. I declined. They put me in a room and cuffed me to a steel table that was bolted to the floor and then they left. Grey walls, white acoustic tile ceiling, green vinyl floor tile. No fancy one-way glass, no camera that I could see, no microphones. Low budget gig.

      I sat for an hour. Then, just to break the monotony, I sat for another hour. Eventually, the door opened and a female detective walked in. She was quite pretty and had an Oriental cast to her features. I figured maybe we might hit it off if I played it cool. She sat down and opened a folder and took out crime scene photos, a set of my fingerprints and an old mug shot of me from my police department days. She was showing off and at the same time letting me know where I stood.

      “You’ve been read your rights, Mr. Wilder?” Her voice was soft, her tone measured and pretty much no-nonsense.

      “Many times, detective…”

      “I’m sorry, it’s Martha Hsu. I’m the lead detective on the Sandra Martin murder case, which it seems you’ve pretty much closed for me.”

      “Well, Detective Hsu, I was just getting ready to get the hell outta your jurisdiction and let you have all the credit…”

      “Not gonna happen now, Mr. Wilder, at least not until the district attorney says he’s satisfied as to how everything went down. We need to tie up some loose ends, here.”

      “Okay.”

      “What was the pile of sand all about at the water’s edge down there?”

      “A decoy. I knew they were gonna try for me one more time, so I set ‘em up with a decoy. Stuffed some clothes with wet sand and let ‘em shoot at it, then surprised ‘em. You saw the results.”

      “You were shot at another time? When was that?”

      “Ahhh…last night, down on the beach. I’m pretty sure it was the blonde woman from the Shoney’s—“

      “Amy Rogers-Donovan…”

      “Okay, I never knew her name. Actually, I only knew the guy as Flirtin’ Bob.”

      “Robert K. Donovan…”

      “They were married? Well, that explains a lot.”

      “Separated, but still legally married. And, we’re pretty sure she killed Sandra Martin because Bob was messin’ with her and Amy was jealous and wanted her guy back.”

      “That was the way I had it figured…”

      “We test-fired your Glock, just to make sure it was the right weapon and to check it against other open cases in Texas. You’ll get it back whenever the D.A. says we can let you go.”

      “What? You’re gonna keep me in custody? Hey, everything I did was in self-defense…”

      “Naw, we’ll take ya back to the Plaza, but it may be a few days before you can leave town. That gonna be a problem? Ya got anything real pressing you gotta do for a few days? Maybe a week?”

      “Nope. If people will stop leavin’ bodies all over the beach and quit shootin’ at me, I could probably relax a few days.”

      “It’s a good thing for you that Texas is reciprocal with Kansas on concealed carry handgun laws. Your permit is good down here, so I think you’re in good shape. Next time you call in a dead body, though, you fuckin’ stay there, okay? Yabba-Dabba-Doo, my ass!”

*     *     *     *     *

      The green-and-white dropped me back at the Plaza and it was well after midnight. I’d taken a couple cups of coffee with Detective Hsu while she took my statement and finished up some paperwork and now I was wound like a cheap clock. The night had turned cool and I decided I’d go out and walk. As far as I knew nobody else was interested in killing me. I slipped on a sweatshirt and ball cap and went out into the night. The guys on the desk had been replaced by a fifty-ish bald guy I’d never seen before. I told him I’d be staying a few more days and he scanned my credit card again.

      Outside, I looked to the Gulf side of the island and decided against going that way. Down on the Bay side, it looked like the same joint I’d eaten at twice might still be open, so I headed that way. The wait staff greeted me like we were old friends. I suspected it was because I tipped good.

      The woman with the plastic boobs was at her usual place at the bar and she was pretty well in the bag, but the big smile was still there for me. This time I stopped and moved in pretty close to her neck and asked her what she was drinkin’. Rum Runners are not one of my favorite drinks, but I ordered two and invited her to a table. She was pretty tipsy and she required quite a bit of guidance to get her to the table and even more later to get her to my room.

      Breast implants aren’t my favorite devices, either, but it turned out her surgery had been done by a damn fine doctor and her hormone therapy was also going well. She was a lot more energetic, as it turned out, than she had any right to be and sometimes you just have to take your comfort where you find it.

      The District Attorney said I could leave three days later, but Alice kept me another four and made me promise to return to South Padre and look her up whenever I got back to Texas…

 

 

 

 

thedivision.jpg
Art by Noelle Richardson © 2012

The Division

 

By Kenneth James Crist

 

 

     The first time I saw one of them was in my garage, when I was filling one of my bird feeders. And even then, it was just a movement, caught from the corner of my eye as I was bending over the seed bucket.

 

     It was a quick flash across the floor, coming out from under the front of the PT Cruiser and around the side of my motorcycle. And I wasn’t sure what I saw. Maybe a mouse, was my first thought, although that didn’t seem likely, since we’d had mice the winter before and there were still a couple glue traps and some D-Con left out there. Maybe a spider . . . it’d be a damn good-sized spider, though, and we usually don’t see them that big around my place.

 

     And maybe I imagined it. I’d had several of those deals lately, too, where I thought I saw movement along the side of the entertainment center when I was engrossed in CSI or some other cop show, or near the trashcan in the kitchen when I stepped in there without turning on any overhead lights.

 

Anyway, after a few of those episodes, I started becoming aware that something was going on. Could be some new factor in my vision, too, for that matter. It always seemed to happen in my peripheral vision, never when I was looking straight on. Maybe it was time to go see Dr. Bledsoe. I’d had my usual checkup in the spring and my prescription hadn’t changed in several years. But this might not be a vision correction deal. There are many things that can go wrong with the human eye that do not make themselves immediately apparent. And then there are other goodies, too. Strokes, aneurisms, clots, could be almost anything like that. But it wasn’t. . . .

 

*  *  *  *  *

 

It was maybe a month before I began to understand that I wasn’t seeing what I wasn’t seeing clearly, because they didn’t want to be seen.

 

They were elusive and sneaky, staying always in shadow and anticipating my movements. They had learned enough about me, you see, to be able to do that. They had my routine down pat. It seemed that I only caught a glimpse of movement whenever I made an unexpected move, reversed myself for instance.

One day I walked out into the garage and realized my keys were still on the board inside. I had hit the “away” button on my alarm remote and, without thinking, I stepped back inside the mud room.

 

As I reached for the keys, I saw one of them zip across the floor of the family room and I froze in place, not at all believing what I’d seen. Behind me, the alarm panel was beeping merrily away. In a few more moments, the siren would activate and the alarm would go in to the monitoring service. Then I’d get a phone call. “Is everything all right, Mr. Devin?”

 

No, everything is most certainly not the fuck all right. . . . oh yeah, the universe continued to expand and Earth was happily spinning around the sun, just like every other day of my life up to that point, but some grade-A weird shit was going on in my family room.

 

In fact, right at that exact moment, I was just about pissing myself, not with fear, but with wonder. I felt the back of my neck acrawl with tiny spider-feet and I drew in a shaky breath and tried to get a grip.

 

Whatever it was that had zipped across my family room floor was running upright and it was wearing clothing.

 

Seems okay so far, right? Just your average run-of-the-mill intruder, you say? What if I told you it was about three inches tall? You okay with that? I wasn’t.

 

Finally, I stepped to the alarm panel and punched in my code, just in time to save that phone call. Then, I went looking. . . .

 

*  *  *  *  *

 

     I began by moving things around, just as one would when you do that famous “spring cleaning” that never seems to get done. I was pretty sure this little dude had gone behind the entertainment center.

 

     I moved it out from its alcove, across the carpet and toward the center of the room, expecting at any moment something to come hurtling out from under it. It had an area underneath that allowed about three inches of space between the bottom and the floor. This allowed the whole thing to move on ball casters, with swivels.

 

Carefully, I got down on hands and knees with a flashlight and examined the area under and around the oak cabinet. I didn’t find any rodents . . . or any people, for that matter.

 

What I did find was something that shook me more than a face-to-face encounter with a tiny alien would ever have. I found a weapon.

 

Yeah, I can hear ya, sayin’, “Right, something made out of a toothpick, right? Yer losin’ it, man!”

 

     Nope. I found a rifle. Not just any rifle, either. This was an assault rifle about an inch and three-quarters long and fully functional. A tiny, perfect M1 rifle. Had a sling and bayonet on it, too. How do I know it was fully functional? Simple, really. I shot myself fooling around with it. Right through my index finger. Hurt like blazes and brought back an instant memory of when I was a kid, punching holes in the lid of a bug-jar with an ice pick and jabbed it through my finger. I even got that swoony, half-sick feeling again that I got the day I was nine and all the bugs got to go free. . . .

 

See, I was looking at this thing, thinking it was the most marvelous toy I’d ever seen, a wonder of miniaturization, and I took that toothpick we spoke of before, or one just like it, and pushed on the trigger, expecting a tiny click. What I got was a sharp, loud little “snap!” and a hell of a pain in my left index finger, just below the second knuckle. It was then I realized I’d actually shot myself. Lucky for me the damn thing wasn’t set on full automatic.

 

I went and got a washcloth and wet it to wrap my bleeding finger in and I sat on the closed lid of the toilet for a few minutes, letting the shock wind down.

 

When I returned to the family room, the rifle was gone. I’d left it on my TV tray and now it was gone.

 

Of course it was gone, I thought, they certainly wouldn’t want to leave a dangerous weapon in the hands of someone who was clumsy enough to shoot himself, would they? Besides, it would have been proof of their existence.

 

That weapon, tiny and functional, could only have been made by people who were themselves tiny and functional. I wondered if, somewhere in or around my house, some tiny soldier was catching hell for losing his weapon. . . .

 

*  *  *  *  *

 

My next thought was that I might call a reputable exterminator, not to actually try and get rid of these Lilliputian soldiers, but to perhaps have a witness if and when he found something interesting.

 

My thoughts continued in that vein until I hit the part about the exterminator not being the type to keep his mouth shut and calling the newspaper and TV stations….

 

Nope, sorry, can’t go for that. Not my style or my desire to have TV remote trucks parked all around my place while simple-minded sensationalist talking heads rave about the “little people” in my house. I could see CNN picking that shit up and suddenly my ass is on live cable, worldwide. Fuck that. . . .

 

In this world, there are quite a few people who would like to see me dead, if they could ever locate me or figure out precisely who I am, and a few thousand more who wouldn’t mind seeing me step on my dick.

 

So, silence must be the first order of business. Perhaps communication might be the key to solving this. After all, they hadn’t hurt me in any way up to this point. I had hurt myself, through my own ignorance, and messing with the miniature rifle while assuming it was a toy had been my own mistake, and a self-correcting one at that.

 

I wondered what would be the best way to contact them. Hell, I could probably just talk to them and let them figure out how to reply. But then, what if they didn’t speak English? What if, scarier still, they weren’t even close to being human? Just because the rifle looked like an exact, scaled-down assault weapon, that didn’t mean they were ordinary people, likewise scaled down. Their mental processes might be as alien as those of a Godzilla or a Mothra.

 

But, I had to start somewhere, so, in the end, I wrote a letter. More correctly, I typed it on my computer and printed it out, then reduced it on my copier until it was truly tiny. Through a magnifier, I could barely make out the type and I could see that it was still clear enough to read. I placed the note where I’d found the rifle and rolled the entertainment center back into place. The note said:

 

     I don’t know who you are and I’m sorry about the accidental discharge of the rifle. Hope I didn’t get anyone in trouble. I’d like to know more about you. Where you come from, who you are, what your intentions are …please leave me a note and I’ll check back later. Roland Devin

 

Then I left for the day and ran errands and took care of things that needed doing.

 

*   *   *   *   *

 

When I got back, I busied myself a bit, doing chores around the house. I was telling myself I was giving them plenty of time to decide if they wanted to answer and what they wanted to say.

 

In reality, I was afraid. I was scared that the note would be gone and so would they. And that my proof would be gone. Vaguely, somewhere back in the dusty and cluttered recesses of my mind, I think I was scared that I’d actually imagined the whole thing and I was really having some type of episode. That I was “losing it,” as the younger generation would say. “Going nuts” was what we called it in my day.

 

At last, I ran out of things to do and I went and carefully moved the entertainment center back out into the center of the room. The note was still there and, at first glance, it appeared it was untouched. But then I realized it had indeed been moved, if only ever so slightly.

 

I picked it up and examined it carefully and found there was writing on the back. I moved into my bathroom, where there was a magnifying glass handy. Under the glass I read, in crudely formed letters: FUCK YOU! EAT SHIT AND DIE!

 

Without any prior thought on my part, I suddenly found myself laughing uproariously. Somehow, being cussed out by these little guys didn’t piss me off at all. It was just a total hoot. I sat on the lid of the toilet and had a good belly laugh. I really yocked it up, snorting and giggling and setting myself off again. I really needed that laugh. It was a great tension reliever. It still didn’t solve the problem or the mystery of the little people, though.

 

Directly on the heels of that thought came another. Was I safe here?

 

A scene from Gulliver’s Travels flashed through my mind. When I was a kid, I’d had the illustrated version and I vividly remembered the picture of Gulliver, tied down and staked to the ground by the tiny Lilliputians, unable to move and pretty much at their mercy. And these little fuckers of mine had guns. . . .

 

What if, while I slept, one of them came up onto my bed, set his machine gun on full auto and blew out one of my carotid arteries? Or blasted me in the eye with a tiny rocket launcher? Hell, for all I knew, they might have field artillery. This was not good. Fuck-oh-dear . . . what if they had tactical nukes?

 

*   *   *   *   *

 

     A month went by. Every day, I looked and kept watch, as best I could, looking for evidence, or another actual encounter. But at the end of thirty days, I was pretty sure they had departed. Maybe their field maneuvers in my family room were over. I certainly wouldn’t miss them and the threat of notoriety that clung around these strange happenings.

 

On day thirty-one, all hell broke loose. Turned out they had just been waiting for reinforcements and re-supply. My alarm went off as usual at 6 A.M. and I walked downstairs and into the family room on my way to the kitchen to make coffee.

 

Now picture this: Across the entire carpeted surface of my family room, an entire army was bivouacked. I mean tents, flagpoles, jeeps, sentries, the whole nine, man.

 

I stopped dead in my tracks and slowly wiped my hand down my face in an unconscious gesture that said, “This is not real . . . make it go away . . . maybe some coffee . . .” But I was not going to try and tromp my way through several divisions of tiny soldiers. (Get out of the house—just go!)

 

What? Oh, that was my mind screaming at me . . . and I really did start to do that. I turned toward the front door, thinking I’d just walk the fuck out in my goddamn P.J.’s and not come back.

 

Then I saw the tanks and field artillery. Remember my thoughts about artillery? Oh, yeah, they had ’em. Big honkin’ howitzers, we’re talkin’ here and big green tanks, blocking off the doorway and all aimed right at me.

 

I eased back slowly, feeling behind me for the sofa and, when I found it, I sat.

 

I mean, it was one thing to get accidentally shot with a tiny rifle. Stung like a mother and even now there might be a tiny bullet lodged somewhere in the flesh of my finger. But one of their howitzer shells would be somewhere between a .22 and a .38 caliber bullet and would most likely be an explosive round. No telling what those tanks might be equipped with . . . nope, I sat on my ass and behaved. I figured, okay, ball’s in their court, let’s see how this shakes out.

 

It didn’t take long.

 

Set up directly in front of the entertainment center was a two-inch podium on a raised stand, complete with red, white and blue bunting and a few microphones attached. Looking about, I realized the whole area was rigged with tiny PA speakers.

 

From the north bedroom came a staff car, an olive drab miniature Lincoln with fender flags snapping and tiny red lights flashing in its grille. It stopped at the podium and the driver and two other soldiers got out. They saluted as another got out from the back seat. I could see tiny stars on his shoulder epaulettes. He quickly mounted the steps, tapped the mike and then began to speak.

 

I realized that all of the soldiers had assembled in ranks before the podium and now, the general barked, “At ease, Men!”

 

Several hundred tiny G.I.’s snapped to parade rest in unison.

 

“Some of you men are new to the 41st, and I’d like to personally welcome you aboard. Tomorrow morning, we will be moving out, along with the 66th and 67th to meet and defeat the enemy. For some of you, it will be your first time in battle, and you’re wondering right now, if you’ll have what it takes when it starts getting hairy out there. Let me assure you, that you are all fine Americans and that when the time comes, you will be brave and you will know what to do.”

 

“It will be my pleasure to lead you wonderful guys into battle, and we will go through those Nazi bastards like shit through a goose . . . why, you know, I almost feel sorry for those poor bastards we’re going up against, because we’re not just gonna kill ’em, we’re gonna hook out their living guts and use ’em to grease the treads on our tanks. . . .”

 

I recognized the speech now. It was what General George S. Patton had told his men before the 2nd Armored Division had rolled across Europe during the second World War.

 

And then, in a strange sort of way, it all began to make sense. Perhaps I was viewing the spirits of those departed in war, or an echo from the past. Whatever it really was all about, when the General finished his speech and the troops were called to attention, I stood and saluted with all the rest. Maybe it earned me some points, maybe not.

 

*     *     *     *     *

 

Before I went to bed that evening, I made sure the back patio door was open far enough to get a bunch of miniature tanks and field artillery pieces through.

 

I’m pretty sure that when dawn was breaking in the east, I heard the Division move out, on their way to fight their eternal battles. I wished every last one of them well, as I rolled over and went back to sleep.

 

 

Kenneth James Crist is one of the editors of Black Petals and has been a published writer since 1998, having had over a hundred short stories and poems in venues ranging from Skin and Bones and The Edge-Tales of Suspense to Kudzu Monthly. He is particularly fond of supernatural biker stories. He reads everything he can get his hands on, not just in horror or scifi, but in mystery, hardboiled, biographies, westerns and adventure tales. He retired from the Wichita, Kansas police department in 1992 and is an avid motorcyclist and handgun shooter. He is active in the American Legion Riders and the Patriot Guard, helping to honor and look after our military. He is also the owner of Fossil Publications, a desktop publishing venture that seems incapable of making any money at all. Read more at http://blackpetalsks.tripod.com/kennethjamescrist

In Association with Fossil Publications